Search the Community

This is the original part 7 for you guys. It will still follow the path from the original parts 1-6 so dont worry, it's all still connected. The rest will be posted in the following weeks for you guy who still like the original parts. Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ My skin burned as I was wrapped in a never ending bath of muscle and hair that sent warmth through ever body part. I could imagine it all happening from a bird's eye view as I lay pinned by my giant dad. His arms were placed on either side of me and the wide bed, his biceps and triceps bulging on either side of the mattress as he lowered his body, battling his forearms for space. Every other second I wasn't rubbing up against a muscle, he would kiss a body part, sending electricity into me. "Fuck..." I hissed as my cock smacked into what had to be a very low ceiling of man. Like a running faucet, I could feel myself leak pre when Dad leaned into my ear and whispered to me. " I can't control it anymore" he growled into my ear as he continued his barrage of kisses and rubs. I gave in the moment I heard him say those words. I moved over his body uncontrollably, licking him in random and hot places that seemed to flex themselves from my touches. The tables slowly turned as dad began to lean back on the bed, causing it to sink as his weight was transferred into one place. The wood in the bed frame chipped as dad's now enlarged body sat on the back of his feet, his knees spread wide and his bulge in clear view, jumping every so often as if it wanted to grow but was waiting for something. I guessed quickly as I followed dad's 15 foot body to the other side of the bed. With a kind of desperation, I quickly kissed his legs, feeling the hard quads flex and bulge. Each one was potentially bigger than all of my 230 pound body put together and probably 10 times denser as they bulged with their three headed perfection. Quickly enough, I made it to dad's abs and I couldn't help licking the set of steel up and down with an eager tongue. It seemed almost as if his midsection was so big that it spread for miles vertically and horizontally. The apollo's belt of his wait was perfect in every way, pulling in all the enormity of such a man to one place. This was extremely futile and a sea of muscle welcomed me. Obliques the size of bars of soap awaited my arrival, each one looking extremely tight and fastened into the giant my dad was. At this point, I was standing as I tried to continue going up my dad. He was so tall standing up that, even on his knees, his torso raised him more than 7 feet tall, making him taller than me even as he sat. His amazing height was the last thing on my mind before I felt my head bump into what felt like the ceiling. I raised my attention up to the cause and my mouth began to water as I saw two of the most hulking, meaty pecs hover above me. Clearly, they were far from dad's rib cage but that wasn't the only amazing thing about them. Each one was spread far and in opposite directions, making it truly appear as if a wall of hairy muscle was spread before me. Each pec was capped with the most succulent nipple on each side that seemed to drop and appeared ready to be sucked and tortured by someone's mouth. For a few seconds, that someone was me as my tongue touched one nipple and licked around it. I was lost in the muscle as dad flexed two boulder biceps that looked so big, they could eat me and still have room for a the main course. Each bicep peak soared high as they were flexed, angry veins appearing on each as the muscle swelled with blood. I found myself grabbing hold of one of dad's massive arms and licking it with all my might. I could feel myself fire another small stream of jizz as I rode the bicep. This was potentially the most amazing moment of my life as I licked and licked all over my dad's upper body. Suddenly, an enormous vein grew on dad's arm and the muscle began to shake. My dad's skin turned red as though he had come from the beach and had experienced a terrible skin burn. "Fuck, not now..." he groaned as dad's flexing seemed to be unstoppable. Dad stood and I held on as the floor became very far away from me. I had no time to enjoy the view as I heard dad groan as if he were experiencing pleasure and pain at the same time. " It hurts!" he roared as his eyes seemed to be glaring off in space, their blue intensity piercing into all who dared look into them. I knew almost instantly Medusa would look into those eyes and be the one to turn to stone from such a powerful and manly stare. I felt cock fire a load as I looked into those eyes. Dad caught this and smiled a pained smile. " Don't tire out just yet, Squirt. It's only just getting to the good part" Dad roared as suddenly every muscle in his body flexed harder than I imagined were possible. Muscle and veins were decorated across the giant as though they believed they could make such a body more perfect with more blood. It was truly a scene that could make you fire a dozen loads just from standing in front of such an amazing sight. At first, I didn't catch it. It only came in very small intervals as my eyes trained on the muscle fibers of the bicep I was hugging. Still, I saw it as the muscle almost seemed to swell before me. I trained my eyes on it, unblinking before I saw the muscle jump again. I felt my cock painfully harden as I knew what was coming next. My dad was growing! I watched with amazement as the bicep I held seemed to puff up and make it harder for me to get a hold of such a big muscle. The muscles beneath me only seemed to become harder as I felt the undentable muscle seemed to push against me and press more powerfully into every body part. I watched as my dad's massive shoulders only seemed to get bigger and bigger in front of me as though they were being pumped with air. His neck seemed to thicken along with him and I looked on, dumbfounded, as I watched my dad's head also grow too, keeping up with the rest of him. In the beginning, I thought that there was no way the two massive pecs I'd licked could possibly get any bigger. Now, I knew that was a foolish thing to think as the two creatures jumped and then swelled outward, puffing out like a swelling loaf of bread that had been mixed with A LOT of yeast. I found myself to be a really infatuated pec man as I watched the two plates seemed to thicken and grow, becoming farther away from me as the swelling bicep I hugged grew longer as well as thicker, elongating the arm and amplifying what made dad's body so hot. I couldn't help but drool as my attention lowered to the rest of my enormous dad. His wall of perfect abs looked like you could swing a metal bat into it and you'd only send vibrations through the bat as it reacted to hitting such a hard wall. Each one appeared to be perfectly segmented on his body and divided among the rest in a perfect 8 pack. I could almost tell that all this brawn upstairs was causing dad's skin to thin itself out from so much being stuffed into it. The enormity of the situation truly set in as I saw the most massive bulge in a pair of weakening briefs. Clearly, dad had used these undergarments because they were one of his last fitting pairs. The manhood hiding inside appeared to be outgrowing its incredible shrinking prison. Two hairy cannonballs that had to be filled to the brim with cum were bulging out of the leg holes of the garment as the shaft of the giant seemed to push the briefs forward and cause them to strain in order to contain everything at once. I watched as a tear formed in the hem of the underwear, the muscle beneath clearly becoming too much for such a pathetic man made invention. Dad's ever growing cock quickly joined the fun as it began to harden and mix its growth with a pump of blood. My lips actually became dry as I watched the massive manhood grow at an unbelievable speed, Outgrowing the width of my chest and my height, quickly running past that and refusing to slow down as it began to attempt outgrowing Jeff. The shaft began to thicken as the extra stretchy briefs continued to tear. I could tell almost instantly that you could put furniture on that enormous weapon and you'd find no need to have to balance it. Simple place a sofa on the cock and it would have more than enough room to sit firmly. As the manhood was growing and reaching god proportions, I watched as two quads came into view on both sides, growing as if they were trying to still be seen behind the massive growing ball sack sitting on top of them. Each one appeared to be covered in veins as they held such a massive body up with their brawn. With ton after ton of muscle being piled onto them, they must have known they'd have to grow bigger and stronger to keep up with everything else. Each one looked as if it could withstand the weight of a building and still ask for more! The segmented heads in each one swelled, accentuating each individual part and making them all look even better as a group. I looked down further and caught his calves just in time to see each one grow a vein and harden remarkably. Who needed a football when you could use one of dad's calves. Of course, even then, you wouldn't be able to throw something so big and heavy in the first place as it appeared to be far past the size of my torso. I gasped at the size of dad's feet way way below. Even from here, I could tell that each one could have been close to being able to hide a big screen tv underneath even from my perch above. Yet they still continued to grow bigger. Just as I was nearly hypnotized by the lengthening feet down below, I was brought back to a cock worthy of a giant god. With a loud SSSNAP and POP, the longest and biggest cock of all time was set free from the feeble confines that had been holding it down. A massive hand wrapped around my torso and I was lifted up and off the bicep I was lying on before I was introduced to the largest, still growing cock there was. "Help.... me.....John" Dad said through pained groans as his body continued to swell. I could tell that he was pain and that, somehow, his cock being hard was the cause of some of it. Of course, I still grabbed hold for much more selfish reasons. With the biggest man-bush to rest on, I got to work on the giant member before me. It's length far surpassed me as it seemed to be trying to stretch into the sky. For a moment, I could tell it had reached 8 feet in height but then it grew past that. Just eye balling, I could tell that it was beyond 9 feet in length and potentially 6 feet thick. It was like hugging a walrus! I was forced to use the bush and rod base beneath me as footing as I stood on the giant's crotch in an attempt to better wield Dad's weapon. "Fuck....." I heard someone above me say as I continued to rub the pole up and down with my body. I could feel it tighten as it swelled, clearly now at full erection and quickly reaching climax. Clear liquid was leaking from the high tip and falling like an erotic river down to the floor, creating a kind of puddle. I was too busy rubbing the god weapon to appreciate what was happening around me. The floor was creaking as it tried to contain all of the mass that was filling into its occupant. The bed had long been broken and was now too tiny to be stood upon by dad's large body. His legs were too big and too long! Now, each one stood on opposite sides of the bed like a married couple. "FUCK!!!" Dad roared as his head punched the ceiling and his growing cock began to leak like an open faucet. I was hot as I rubbed back and forth on the giant like the cock slave I knew I was. I was hypnotized by the size and power surrounding me that seemed to just get become more and more of those qualities I was growing to love. "I CANT HOLD IT ANY LONGER!!!" Dad roared with his deep and powerful voice. Like an oversized fire hose pumped by a faucet, dad's cock instantly thickened dramatically as it prepared to fire the biggest load of all time. Plaster fell from the ceiling as dad's ever expansive body just seemed to press harder and harder into it, his big head full of hair now matted against the vertical limit. "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!" Dad roared as his cock shook with power and fired what had to be the biggest load of all time. White, thick liquid flew everywhere in a single direction like the perfect hose. The now cracked ceiling and floors now had matching walls as the room was slowly painted in white. Dad bellowed like a lion ruling his kingdom as he fired off endlessly, his growth seeming to accelerate as it all happened. " IT"S GETTING TOO STROOOOOONG!!!" he cried as he tried grab a hold of the uncontrollable weapon. For a moment, I was surrounded by so much growing muscle and cock that I took advantage of it to fire more cum without touching my cock. Just like the night before, my cock fire was nothing compared to the cock cannon I stood on. Cum filled the room at an incredible speed, quickly covering dad's feet and slowly raised past his ankles. The room was slowly sinking in a never ending cum sea that came straight from the most powerful cock on the planet. Still dad grew and grew, his big and full lats now pressing into the ceiling. I could tell he was in pain but the smile on his face was just amazingly hot, making my now spent cock sore. " SO FUCKING BIIIIG!" he roared as he let his cock go and raised his hands to the ceiling, his massive arms flexing with everyone movement. Next thing I knew, I was surrounded by pecs and biceps and a cock that were all so big I could almost see myself getting crushed between it all. Just when I thought the sex would never end, it all came to an abrupt stop. The room had been painted white just like dad's room and was now so full that, if I were to stand in it, my black body hair and skin would be bleached white from the neck down with thick, steaming cum. Dad stopped growing just as his upper back was pushed against the ceiling and his cock head was now defiantly in his face, still hard as steel and rigid as a telephone pole. I looked up at his face and he just smiled down at me with glowing eyes. " Is it alright for me to say I've gotten too big for my britches?" he asked with an even more powerful voice than before that seemed to make me leak pre just from its sound. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dad and I had trouble escaping the room as neither of us could get out without either drowning or tearing down a wall. Eventually, we decided tearing down a wall was much better than me drowning myself and getting Jeff for help. If only the NFL could have seen dad as he charged through the wall to my room like the perfect line back given super human strength and size by the gods. I had trouble finding clothes afterwards since they were all submerged in a pool of cum so I was given one of Jeff's smallest pairs of clothes. Of course, seeing as his smallest clothes were made for an 8 foot muscle giant, I had to wear them the same way one would wear covers. It was hot, against my better judgment, and I wanted it to continue but eventually, we found an old pair of clothes that belonged to Jeff before he went through his super growth spurt. It was pretty tight but it was originally made for someone who hadn't even broke the 200 pound mark. Dad said he needed some good eating so he and Jeff decided to go chow down on everything in the enormous kitchen that they could find (although a 25 foot giant is hard to feed and hard to bring around). Feeling like I needed to collect my thoughts, I asked dad if I could get a ride to a local bar but he was still stuffing himself with hundreds of pounds of meat that seemed to be endlessly piled yet still potentially not enough for someone so massive. Seeing that Dad was out of it, Jeff decided to give me the keys to his car and shooed me off. The car itself was actually really big. Coming from me, a guy who was 6'3 and a line backer, that was definitely really big. It took me only a short few minutes to find my way to the bar since I remembered where everything was but I still walked in unsurely as I parked. I stopped outside as I saw the most enormous motorcycle on its side beside the entrance. It looked bigger than the motorcycle I saw in Harry Potter. I dared to wonder whether or not it was a real bike but I kept moving anyway. When I entered the bar, I stopped in my tracks. Sitting right at the center of the many stools was the widest back and ass in the tightest leather pants I'd ever seen. Every big and burly muscle was amplified to the Holy Shit degree. I had trouble hiding a boner that had jumped up almost like lightning in my pants as I quickly ran next to him and sat in the stool beside him. I looked down and could see that his stool was struggling to hold him as it creaked from every flex his ass made on top of it. Each foot was wearing a giant boot big enough for me to put a leg into. His long legs were spread wide to the point his left leg was nearly on my chest. A muscle gut you could hide multiple bodies in was lying in front of the giant, pushing into the bar and making it also creak in protest. Pecs that pushed far and powerfully from the man's rib cage were pushed forward and look like they were just begging for someone to dare them to tear the white t shirt beneath and the leather jacket to shreds. Big arms that seemed to be far bigger than every muscle I could possibly have pushed taut against the leather jacket the man wore. High above, I could make out a shoulder so large and powerful looking, you could use it to shield yourself against bullets and be unharmed from head to toe. His hair appeared ashen gray and seemed as if it was in a hairstyle that was clearly made to stick straight up while still short and was doing a good job of staying that way. The man looked down at me through a mean looking pair of sun glasses and I could see over his massive torso that he owned a really manly and thick goatee. I could almost feel his eyes concentrating on me for only an instant before the bartender came over with a tall and wide beer mug that looked like you could eat cereal from it. He looked down at it and picked it up with a massive hand, the handle still too small for all his fingers to hold it. As if he were lifting a coffee mug, he lifted the drink and gulped it down in seconds, his massive adam's apple bouncing with each swallow. He slammed it down on the bar, making a big dent in the wood and cracking the mug, before he turned his stool to me. His long and thick legs surrounding me on both sides as he leaned down and looked into me, his upper body bulging and looking as if it would explode from the shirt and jacket. " Hey there, short stack" he said down to me in a voice that made me quiver. I came right in my pants and he could tell instantly. I went red as I tried to pretend it didn't happen. He hadn't stopped looking at me and took off his glasses. A pair of strong, electric blue eyes looked at me and seemed to be looking into my soul. I lost all attention as I looked into those eyes. " Hey.........sir" I said, trying to show respect for the big man as he looked down at me. When it seemed I would explode from the tension, the big man smiled and then laughed a big and hearty laugh that I felt in the deepest part of my being. " Don't call me sir, Shorty!" he said in the middle of his laughter. When he finally stopped cracking up, he looked back down at me with a smile. " Call me James" he said. I took this as a command as I sat in my chair feebly. A massive and heavy hand touched my shoulder and I looked up at the giant. " Is that anyway to talk to your big 'ol grandad?!" he said before laughing again. I was speechless.

Part 1 I'm a bodybuilder, and like all bodybuilders, I decided to have an abnormal life. I took my body to the furthest point, broke down any barriers, and pushed even further until there was no going back. I was 72 inches tall (6 feet tall), weighing in at 218 pounds of muscle when I was cutting and 245ish pounds when I was bulking. Right now it's summer, so of course I've got my trimmed look for the season. Except trimmed was too delicate of a way to put it. I was ripped, cut, chiseled, and overall amazing. My body fat must have been 6% at the most. My muscles just jumped off my smoothly waxed body, which would cause some hard problems for people who saw me. Vascularity wasn't for everyone, so I didn't expect everyone to fawn over my body. Most people did, though. I loved the attention. I was 22 and considered a bodybuilding prodigy. Some say I use steroids because people are jealous. Some say it's synthonol because all young people are lazy. Some say it's because of photo editing because I'm vain. Some say it's due to me being half black because racism is still a thing. It's none of that, just my genes. Thanks to my genes, I also have the perfect skin color to just make the muscles POP off my body without a ton of oil or exact lighting. Saying I'm blessed would be an understatement. Men were envious of me, my good looks, my body, my voice, my demeanor, my everything. Sure I was arrogant and tough; I came off as a brute to most. Though that's just me and what I am. I'm an alpha at heart. My boyfriend had an abnormal life too, minus the choice factor. He loved me with all his heart and he was my beta. I was here to protect him, love him, and take care of him if he ever needed anything. In return he just makes me happy; so very, very happy. We were together, so to speak, since he was 11 and I was 12. After he hit the end of puberty, something changed in him. Like a light went out in the room, but it was hard to tell since there were other lights on too. Each full moon it felt like the lights were growing dimmer and I didn't know what to do. I felt like I was failing him as his alpha. “Hey Pup, wake up.” I drew the curtains on both sides of the bedroom. “Noooo. . .” He groaned as he rolled under the sheets. I could see his short yet messy bunch of light strawberry blond hair stick out from under the sheets. “Don't make me come under there. You know what'll happen if I do.” I playfully teased as I leaned on his side of the bed. He pulled the covers entirely over his head. “Look, Rett, I know you hate it. . . But you have to get up. I'll make you breakfast, lunch, and dinner. I'll make you all the things you like, Puppy.” “Don't call me Puppy. How would you like it if I called you Chocolate Drop or M&M?” “As long as you let me melt in your mouth and not your hand, I wouldn't care my darling little Woof-Woof.” I got on top of him and put half of my weight on him, kissing the side of his face through the sheets. “Pffhah-Shut up, Roman!” I managed to make him laugh a little. Though I knew he didn't feel up for laughing since it sounded so strained. I usually called him some sort of dog-related cutesy name to test his mood. If he didn't complain then he was happy. After he did get up, he seemed lethargic and depressed the entire day. I prepared meals for the week, so he just sat around in the kitchen. When I was working out he was lying on the floor, staring at the ceiling instead of working out with me. And after dinner I read a book about different workout methods while he sat next to me without cuddling up to me. He was in nothing but his shorts, and the air conditioning had to be making him feel chilly. His pale skin seemed even paler than usual, even with the added color of his sparse reddish-blond hair over his body. It was like he was just there and didn't want to even touch me, even if it meant he wouldn't be cold. I wrapped my arm around him and he didn't even budge. “It's been 10 years since we've had to do this. I wish I could make it better for you.” I kissed him on the forehead. “Unless you can change me from being a-” An alarm went off and his saddened state quickly turned to panic. I looked at my phone and it was actually 8:12, meaning the clock was off by a lot. Things were dire, but I didn't want to tell Everett. “8pm. . . It's 8pm!” “OK, come on, we still have some time.” I examined his expression and realized we didn't have nearly enough time. His sharp teeth were getting sharper and his turquoise eyes flickered between being gentle and fierce. I picked him up in my arms and took him down to the basement. Then I placed him on the floor in the corner, away from the cellar windows. I reluctantly pulled the silver chains around him, tying him tightly to the house's cement foundation. “I. . . Everett, we don't have to do this.” “Yes we do, Roman. He might hurt you. I don't want. . . Alpha, I-” He tried speaking, but a gruff sound cut him off. “Just go now. Don't look at me. . ." “Beta, relax.” I gave him a peck on the lips. I hated doing this to him. I hated to hear him growl and struggle while I sat on the couch upstairs. Everett nodded, but his eyes switched. There was a different man or creature in the driver's seat. What little control Everett had, he used it to yell at me. Something he rarely did unless it was playful. “Go! Just get out of here!” Everett grunted as eerie black lines snaked their way from his chest to the rest of his body. He barked and growled as the lines grew in number, thickness, and length. His teeth were now entirely pointed, and his nails were growing longer and darker. I was always interested in his transformation from a toned 5'8” cutie to something hairy and hulking. His face pushed out as his skin went from sparsely hairy to shag-rug in a matter of seconds. He arched his back as his chest swelled outward, his growls becoming deeper and gruffer. His arms lengthened, as did his back and legs. Although they weren't normal human proportions, his arms being longer and his legs being shorter than a normal human of his size. Meanwhile his musculature was drastically changing. Even with the dense strawberry blond fur covering his body, I could tell where his muscles began and ended. Each muscle group beautifully redefining themselves on his strange frame. His shoulders swelled larger than any bodybuilder's I knew, with his chest broadening so much thanks to his larger lats and of course his heavier pecs. His arm grew so big that it seemed like it'd be impossible for them to move. His traps made his neck disappear, and a slight hunch was forming since he was so top heavy. His growls were now feral, his eyes now staring directly at me with pride and ferocity. His shorts managed to stay on, though only enough to cover his pelvic region. His tail was poking out from the top of his shorts, while the legs where entirely torn. Everett' quads made sure to tear away at his shorts' legs, ballooning so far outward that the beast had sit with his legs in a V shape. His feet were no longer dainty, and instead, were large, long, and hairy with sharp nails at the end. He snapped at me and growled even louder. I knelt down so I was eye level, just a few inches away from his range of motion. I've seen Everett's beast form when he was younger, when he looked more like a wolf pup than a beast. Though now I had the chance to see the matured version of his beastly side. It's where half of his personality came from. In other words, this was half of the man I loved. . . In a form that he'd describe as monstrous. He still had the same beautiful turquoise eyes, but they seemed so intense. I yelled to put him back in his place. “Shut the fuck up!” Sure enough he did and his ears fell down. He looked more like a harmless puppy. I touched my nose to his like when we were kids and his ears popped back up as his tail wagged uncontrollably. Everett didn't want me spending time with his feral side. He didn't want me even seeing it just so he can pretend it doesn't exist. The beastly side of Everett seemed lonely and sad, probably due to years of being locked away in a cellar the halfway through puberty. But now he was bigger and possibly more dangerous. Despite popular belief, werewolves can transform whenever. It's just that when they do, they give in to their feral nature for a set amount of time. They essentially fall asleep as their other half takes over. “Heh, you still see me as your Alpha, don't you?” I rubbed his head. “You're so much bigger than me too.” Everett looked at me with puppy-dog eyes and patted the space next to him. He just wanted company. Everett always told me to just walk away and leave him alone, but I never really asked why. I thought it was because his wolf form would be dangerous, but he didn't seem that way. He whimpered as his puppy-dog eyes intensified. I couldn't not say yes. I sighed and sat down next to him, he leaned over and placed most of his weight on me. Thankfully I was a bodybuilder, so at least he didn't crush me. “You love me as much as the other you does, don't you?” He rubbed his head against mine as a way to say yes. “I don't get why Everett hates you.” He shrugged his shoulders and turned away to look towards the cellar window. Staring at the beams of moonlight shining on to the basement floor. He whimpered more and turned my way. Again, with the big-eyed look. I reached for a flashlight and put it in my pocket. “Now I see why. He knew I couldn't say no to that face. OK. . . I'll let you out. BUT! Only if you let me accompany you. I don't want you getting into trouble, understand?” The beast eagerly nodded and I got rid of the chains. He crawled around on all fours, individually shaking his legs and. . . Arms, legs, leg-arms? After that he stood up. I felt like I was looking up at a tall skyscraper, even though he was only 6 inches taller than me, perhaps 10. It was hard to tell, but his head was almost touching the ceiling even though he was slightly hunched over. I looked down to see the shorts still intact, finding it funny that it looked like a dog was wearing underwear. Though his body looked human-shaped, even if his arms and legs were slightly different proportion wise. He just looked wolf-y from the neck up along with his furry hands and feet. So he was 75% extremely hairy human and 25% wolf-thing. I unlocked the cellar door and opened it, yet Everett didn't budge. “Come on.” I gently said, as I held my hand out to him. He approached me and looked out the cellar door and then down at my hand. He was actually afraid, maybe because he hasn't been outdoors for about a decade. The way the moonlight reflected off his fur looked amazing. He almost looked white with tones of red, orange, and pink. “I'll be right here with you. I'll keep you safe.” He placed his hand in mine, carefully wrapping his larger hand around mine so his nails wouldn't scratch me. Everett' hand felt softer than I thought it would. Even in this gigantic beast form, he was still my gentle beta. I walked up the stairs and lead him to the outside world. He stared at the back yard and the dense forest beyond it. Then he looked down at me. I whipped out the flashlight and lead him towards the forest until we were deep inside. He let go of my hand and ran around a few trees. He sniffed a tree and licked it, his face contorting into a grossed-out expression. That's what he gets for being curious. I laughed and approached him. I pet him behind his ears and I could see his tail wagging back and forth. He did the same to me, letting his furry hands run along my head. He let out a strange noise, like he was confused. “Oh yeah, last time you saw me was 10 years ago when you were just a small pup. . . I got rid of my pony tail since then. So it looks like you're the only one with a tail now.” I heard him laugh, or at least I thought he was laughing. Then he lunged at me, playfully of course. He pinned me down, but I fought back. He grunted a few times as he realized I was strong in my own right. Sure he was stronger, but I was actually able to fight him off a bit. I used his oddly portioned weight against him and flipped him on to his back. He yelped and went limp, allowing me to pin him down to the ground without any effort. This was the playful Everett I knew. I never understood why Everett hated this part of himself. My hands ran over the beast's body and his breathing became strained. His chest, stomach, and even his arms felt oddly human. Sure it was all covered in fur, but the proportions and hardness reminded me of my fellow bodybuilders. Just. . . Bigger. Everett let out a soft sigh, and looked at me. I didn't have the flashlight, but the intense moonlight was enough for me to see him clearly. It reminded me of the look Everett gave me the first time we had sex. Nervous, excited, scared, but most of all he was happy. I backed off a bit, because I don't think I was ready to have any intense relations with this form of Everett. He shouldn't even be having thoughts of having sex with a human, not in his beast form anyway. Then it clicked. An idea that might help both sides of Everett in the long run. “Everett.” His ears perked up when I said his name. “Or Werewolf Everett. Whatever. I can't babysit you. You have to go out and do what you want tonight without me, this is your only night you can be free to do whatever. Yes you're my beta, and yes I love you very much. . . But you're a beast right now. A wild and humongous beast with a different set of needs. You need to hunt. You need to be free without me tying you down.” Everett reached out and put his hand behind my back. He pulled me down towards him until I was snuggled up against his powerful chest. It was obvious he didn't want me to leave him. “It's OK, Beta. Just promise me you won't hurt anybody and that you'll be safe. I don't care if you eat a stupid cat or whatever. . . Er, just don't bring anything home.” He hugged me tighter and whimpered. “Come on Rett. . . Look at you. You're powerful and intimidating. Nothing can hurt you out here. You don't need me to stay safe.” He nuzzled me and whimpered some more. I took the hint that he wanted to be tied down by me, as if he didn't even realize it was a bad thing. “Don't worry, Beta. I'll be home when you get there.” I got off of him, allowing him to stand up. I picked up the flashlight and made my way back to the house. He called out to me, but I kept walking. The beta-nature in him couldn't refuse my order, but he didn't want to go without me. Everett had to go get everything out of his system and me being there wouldn't help him do that. If anything, it would just stifle half of his own personal growth. It actually hurt to hear him bark and whimper, and the fainter the sounds, the more it hurt. I was his Alpha. I had to do what was right for him even if it didn't feel right at the moment. Finally I was back at the cellar door and I couldn't hear him at all.

Here's a link to Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5612-fantasy-supplement/ Fantasy Supplement - Part 2 Over the last few minutes, Jake clicked and typed sporadically, mostly for show I figure, since I'm certain that shady website of his wouldn't have any answers laid out just for this situation. He'd pause his aimless searching for a moment whenever I gave off a moan as my body swelled larger. My shoulders had been starting to press into the ceiling, so I need to transition down to a kneeling position without wrecking the place. As I slowly crouch, I know not “wrecking the place” will gradually become impossible if I can't get myself under control. But my cock is so hard as it gets rubbed between my massive thighs until I finally thud onto my knees. Another pulse of size makes me shudder, so I take a deep breath and call over to Jake, perhaps a bit impatiently. “You can stop screwing around over there – I know you don't know what you're looking for!” Jake types for only another second or two with his back to me. He sighs and spins around in his chair, his face gives a fleeting startled expression as he hadn't been watching me grow even larger. He gets up and walks over to me, brushing against one of my bent legs. His hand caresses the huge quad next to him until he can bring himself to tilt his neck back and look me in the eye. “Zach, I'm sorry. I should've looked into this more before we jumped in.” I just grunt and twist my face in thought. I'm not really that mad at him. “It's okay, it's okay. I'm just freaked out! I just didn't think it would... rrnnnnGGGH! ...do this much.” Shit – that last throb was probably another foot taller. I'm running out of time. “Well, still. I talked you into it. But I mean... I'm not totally sorry we did this. I mean, look at you! You're huge, and so damn hot!” My cock twitches and bloats another couple inches, bringing its grand total to around sixteen now. “Not helping!” I yell, but with a nervous laugh. The whole situation is so bizarre that it is almost funny. And I am liking getting so fucking big. But I could enjoy it more if I weren't worried about destroying Jake's home! There's just no way I could've gotten out a door or anything by the time we figured out what was happening. And we've stalled too much to really minimize the damage. “Ha, sorry... sorry.” Jake grins briefly and then rubs at his forehead in thought. “Okay...what to do with you.” I moan and quiver, and my biceps balloon thicker, my back spreads outward. “God, this does feel so good. But I'm going to obliterate your home!” Jake thinks and thinks before snapping his fingers. “Alright, I think I know what we should do. But it'll involve us getting you as big as we can!” A smile spreads back across his handsome, and now once again, confident face. I can only look at him in utter confusion. “Why in the hell would we want to do that? Well... I mean, I know why we'd want to do that... but I mean, why in this case?” “Well, you're not getting out of here without doing some sort of damage – so you're going to help me recover from it,” he reasons. “How so?” I unconsciously rub at my rock-solid dick, making it slap into my wall of bulging abs. I quick shake my head and remove my hand from the bobbing cock as that's only accelerating my growth. My head brushes into the ceiling again, and I lean over further. “Insurance. There's supposed to be a storm overnight. Let's break you out of the house – and then we just need you big enough to bring down some trees onto the house to make it look like they did all the damage,” he says with a shrug. “Really? You're okay with us totally wrecking your place?” “Eh,” he mutters, “the place is too small, anyway. And I haven't been living here long. I'm not attached to it.” He gives me a reassuring gleaming-white smile. “With your help, I'll get to buy a better place! See? You're doing me a favor!” I hesitate for a moment. This is the most bizarre case of insurance fraud I've ever heard of. I can't think of another plan, though. And he's got a point – as long as we make it look convincing, how can somebody argue an act of nature? Even without a storm, how the hell would they explain the big trees out there getting toppled over without any sign of machinery? The plan is amusing me more as I mull it over. “Alright. We'll do this. But you need to take me up on letting you stay at my place until you get a new place to live.” I smile at the bonus, and am already fantasizing at the possibilities of having him in my home for a couple weeks. Getting to see him wandering around in his underwear would be a nice way to start my mornings.... I hold my large hand out toward him. “Deal?” He laughs at the size of the hand presented to him. He takes as much of it as he can in a handshake and echoes, “Deal. Now...” he sidles himself up to my package between my knelt legs, my cock about the length of his torso, “let's get you growing.” The moment he touches my heavy cock, it twitches violently, gobs of pre leaking down over his hand. He rubs the mess up and down the expansive surface of my dick and slicks it up, making me pant quick gasps of breath. I can feel my body getting warmer, especially now that I'm not trying my best to hold everything back. My chest rolls out thicker with more dense muscle. My hard nipples are pushed into pointing further downward as my massive pecs grow rounder. The room has become hot from all the body heat – inevitable with such a large person in a small enclosure! I run my hand over my thick chest and grunt in satisfaction, spreading my sweat over the rock-hard mounds. Jake grasps my cock with both of his hands, rubbing firmly, shifting the skin up and down. I'm sure he knows he's driving me wild with the slightest of efforts. Though that's not difficult given this drug is making me the horniest person in the world. But I'm not complaining! Jake's strong hands continue to encourage my body to pulse and expand. My wide back nudges into the ceiling now as I fully bend over in my knelt position. I keep my arms spread out due to my flaring lats that continue to demand more space. Of course, my triceps and biceps have been bloating into boulders all the while, and I inadvertently bash my left arm into the wall. “Oof! Heh, running a little low on room here.” My dick extends another three or four inches in Jake's grasp, swelling thicker, veins getting fatter. I can tell he's having difficulty wrestling with the beast with just his hands. He steps back, and reaches down to grasp the bottom of his cum-soaked t-shirt. My attention is locked. I watch him lift the fabric up over his head, revealing his beautiful torso. My mouth has been hanging open, so my throat is dry, and a breath gets caught in my throat. His strong core, with its six-pack, though not perfectly chiseled, it's deliciously thick. And right above are those well-developed pecs of his, which are always obvious through his clothes, but so much better in clear, naked view. The heavy slabs give away his favoritism toward them. A light coat of hair covering them, patterned with their voluminous shape. Even his biceps bunch up with every hint of movement. Again, neither of us were of bodybuilder stature, but Jake has carved out his body into an awe-inspiring form...at least in my eyes. But I may be biased. “It looks like it'll take more of me to tackle that cock of yours.” I stare, gasping in anticipation as he approaches my dick once again, and kneels in front of it, hugging it to him. His firm arms and sexy torso encompass its girth. My cock jolts with pleasure and swells larger, the head poking into my chest since I'm leaning over so much. I pant, feeling Jake's erection through his shorts pressed into my bloated sac. “Oh god... ohhhhh g-,” my words are cut off as I clench my teeth, only able to make grunts and growls. The warmth inside me is just about blowtorch level. “Rrrrnnnggh!” My whole musculature quivers, and bulks larger with each throb. The ceiling in the den is showing wear, cracks snaking out from where my broadening back is making contact. Jake rubs himself against my massive manhood, his whole front getting coated in streams of pre. My body throbs harder, and I get bigger, and bigger! The ceiling buckles and chunks start to fall in. I'm hunched over Jake, so hopefully nothing hits him. Even as my cock balloons with the rest of me, Jakes feels like he's hanging on. I'm too light-headed with euphoria and growth to be able to keep tabs on him! I bellow out moans as I go out of my mind. Another kind of wetness is running around my member. Mmmmmf... that bastard is licking my cock. The ceiling caves in as my enormous back breaches it entirely. Pieces of furniture slide as the floor under them drops out; the sofa, tables and chairs smashing onto the floor of the den below. I hear a loud groan below and worry something landed on Jake. But a few moans follow it and I'm reassured that he's fine... enjoying this as much as I am. My body bloats even bigger before I feel shuddering against my cock and hear Jake below, yelling out in ecstasy. A smile spreads across my face. I'm so huge that I just made this guy I'm so attracted to cum in his shorts by just dry-humping my dick! Now that's an ego-booster. My smile slides into a smirk as I figure this is a good time for a show. I reach down carefully to grab at the base of my cock once I feel Jake move away after finishing his orgasmic fits. “Let me show you how a big man blasts!” I pound away powerfully at the enormous meat with my clenched hand. Unsurprisingly, with all the sensations I've been undergoing, I can feel my climax approaching in no time. This time, the orgasm rushing up my length doesn't shock me as much – I'm more prepared. But I still roar out a mish-mash of curses and virtually go blind with pleasure. I'm pretty sure this one is hitting harder than the first! “Ah fuck! Motherf – rrrraaaaGGHH!!” Ropes of cum explode from my dick, making impact immediately with my massive chest that hovers above in my bent-over position. Each burst of seed splashing over my pecs and dripping down for a long descent until hitting the den floor. It's so hard to tell with how much the orgasm rocks my body, but I'm pretty sure I'm still swelling a bit larger as I continue to ejaculate hard against my chest. Blast... after blast... taking a long time until they finally ebb. My cock softening a little and now dribbling a stream of whatever's left. I slowly adjust myself until I rest onto my ass, in a more comfortable seated position. I look down between my bulging legs, my feet pressed into the walls across from my corner, and there's Jake sitting on the floor, completely awash with cum. I'm still working on catching my breath and wheeze out between gasps, “Are you okay down there?” Jake looks up at me, pretty roughed-up from everything that just went down. But he still flashes me a smile, even though he is panting hard after all the commotion. “Holy fuck, Zach.” he laughs and leans back onto his hands, almost sliding in a puddle of spunk, but he still looks too exhausted to stand up. I'm glad he didn't get hurt – I became a veritable wrecking ball. I bounce each of my monstrous pectorals and jostle my huge package with my hand, hefting it up to show its weight. “You like all this?” I give him a cocky grin. “Just a little bit.” He slowly gets up and runs his hand along the contours of my swollen left thigh, matting the body hair as he smears my cum along it. “Dear god, man.” He looks around his house, which he can pretty much see the whole inside of now with the main floor taken out. “Wonder how big you are...” I shrug. “Well...,” I try to see where my head is reaching, “I'm taking up a floor and a half sitting. Probably going to bust out when I stand up, so... heh, I think more than twenty feet.” “Damn,” Jake says in astonishment. “You're going to have to get in on this next time,” I tell him as I give my arm a flex for fun. I hadn't really done that yet during this spurt and I am more than pleased, watching the muscle well up into a giant, granite ball. “Mm, heh... seeing that just makes me want more!” “I want to see more, too,” Jake says enthusiastically, “and I want to feel what it's like!” He pats my legs and points up, “But we need to get you up and out of here for now and finish our plan here. Then, we need to get you back down to normal. If you get too much bigger, people will be able to see you breach the top of the trees!” I roll my head side to side, “Yeah, you're right. We'll need to come up with a better location next time.” He smirks mischievously, “Some big abandoned building. Somewhere with plenty of growing room!” “Can't wait for that!” I agree. “Oh, hey! Find my keys quick before I really make this place a mess. They were on the desk.” Jake walks over to the desk, it having a leg taken out, so everything on it had slid onto the floor. He crouches down and finds the keys, and just as importantly, the bottle of pills. “Can't forget these!” “Okay, here, let me get you out now.” I carefully lift him. He unintentionally yelps a whoa as I hold him up to the front door. He reaches out awkwardly and jostles the knob until he swings the door open. I help nudge him out and he disappears from my sight. “Alright, up and out!” I flatten my feet on the floor and excitedly, but slowly, stand up, more than ready to observe my full height! As my legs extend, my head bumps into the ceiling and I grunt. I lift my bloated arms and push at the ceiling. It gives way with fairly little effort and tumbles inward in pieces. I rise up until the bottom of my chest is level with the broken roof. I keep looking back and forth between my enormous form and the flimsy house. I bounce my monstrous chest with authority and lick at the side of my mouth. “Mmm... oh hell yeah.” I shake my head – what was I doing? Oh right.... Luckily, the house is built next to a steep hill, so I'm able to place my hands on it and heft myself up and out the way one climbs up out of a swimming pool. I'm trying to not completely obliterate the house. Maybe that'll help our half-baked scheme a little. I knock a couple smaller trees over just climbing out, but I don't do too much damage. Once I've climbed clear of the house, I rest on my haunches until I spot Jake. He calls out from the driveway. “Over here, Hercules!” he shouts through his cupped hands. I laugh and stand back up. “You don't have to shout too loud, ha ha.” I grin. “But if you don't grow with me the next time, we'll have to find you a bullhorn.” “Duly noted!” he yells, unassisted by his hands this time. “I guess you should push in a bunch of those trees there!” He points. “They'll fall closest to damage you did!” I brace myself against part of the hill and give each tree a powerful shove. They resist some, but I uproot them without too much effort. One tree after another crashes down into Jake's now ramshackled home. I brush my hands off each other. “Well... I guess that's that.” I playfully flex my arm again for Jake's amusement. I can see him applauding. I take a few steps into the woods and sit down with a thud. Jake comes running up the hill. “Alright – that's the best we can do,” Jake says as he sits down on the ground near me. I nod and peek down the hill at the mess of a house. I grin awkwardly down at him. “We'll be better prepared next time.” Jake laughs. “Yeah, we will.” He looks himself over and shakes his head. “God, I can't even go into town for anything for us. I'd be a sight, all covered in cum.” I kiddingly grimace. “You probably smell pretty funky, too.” He rolls his eyes and smiles for a moment before staring off in thought. “Well, guess nothing to do now but wait for you to shrink down.” “Yep. I'd say it's best you don't talk about how big I am, or touch me...hell, maybe stop even looking at me.” I chuckle, but don't continue with the joke as even that mild of a suggestion made my cock twitch. “It does feel like I'm cooling down.” I bend my knees and lean forward, wrapping my arms around them. “How much longer should the pill be in my system?” Jake shoves his hand into the pocket of his shorts. He can feel all the semen beginning to dry up a little. He pulls out his phone and activates the home screen. “Heh. About another five hours.” I give a low whistle. “Wow.” “Yeah... maybe the best thing would be for you to take a nap. I can keep watch,” Jake suggests. I readily agree. As fun as this is, all this growth and orgasming is still exhausting. “Good idea... whatever will make this go quicker!” I lie down, trying to avoid nudging my dick as much as possible. I just know the damn thing wants to jump back to attention at a moment's notice. I close my eyes, feeling the heat inside my body calming down more. I think I'm even starting to shrink down again slightly. Now we'll just wait and see how long it takes to lose fifteen feet of height and thousands of pounds of muscle....

Part 1 Being a demon means a lot of things. For me, it meant no sleep and no eating, or rather, I don't need those. If you've ever been up for 2 days in a row, I'm sure you know what it's like. Now imagine being awake for 24 years. I had to do something with myself, so I worked out. Just things that used my body, like yoga or push ups. My body wasn't large, but it was perfectly chiseled. I didn't have any fat, so my muscles were insanely defined and vascular. I was 5'10 and weighed 170 pounds; I was proud of those 170 pounds. My face was classically handsome, manly with a touch of prettiness. My black hair was permanently stuck in bed-head mode, but in a cute and not messy way. My eyes were red and my skin was lightly tanned. It was obvious I was a demon, yet humans were attracted to me anyway. They're such shallow creatures. “So you'll give me 2 years of your life force if I give you 4 inches on your cock?” I sighed. To be fair, 2 year of one's life force wasn't even a big deal for a young man, since humans slowly regain it over time unless they're old. I was actually tired of growing dicks, since that's all I ever did. I only worked with men, so I should have seen it coming. No pun intended. “Yes! Please!” The desperate jock pleaded. “Drop 'em.” I ordered and the jock obeyed. I rubbed his cock for a few seconds and he instantly grew hard. I had that effect on men. I didn't have to touch them to grow them, but I wanted it to be enjoyable for me too. Even ones that were allegedly straight such as the dumb jock I was rubbing would enjoy being touched by me. He was 4.7 inches long. “You asked for 4 inches in length only. Now, see, if I were an asshole I'd only give you 4 inches in length. You'd have a sad pencil dick. But I'm a nice guy, so I'll just switch your contract to something that includes girth. I'll also round up. For the same price, of course.” “Oh shit.” He awkwardly smile. “You're right!” I worked my magic and let his cock grow in my hands. I liked the feeling and I'm sure he did too. His cock extended with each pulse, growing thicker and longer. I couldn't even wrap my hand around his shaft after a few seconds, and soon, he was the proud owner of a 9 inch long cock with a respectable girth of 7.7 inches. He looked at his cock and his eyes lit up like a kid seeing a pile of presents. He grabbed it with both hands and moaned, noticing it was more sensitive than before too. What can I say? I liked being generous to the guys who fed me. “Thanks Adrian. Really! Thanks!” He looked at me and then back at his cock. “I gotta go take care of some business now. . . Thanks again, man!” The jock ran off and left me alone in the locker room. He wouldn't tell any of his teammates about me or his enhancements. It was illegal for demons to even use their contract magic. But I was in college now, which is the time when people really notice their shortcomings. So if they had to break a law to get their shortcomings removed, they'd sure as hell do it before they start their adult lives. “It's illegal for demons to use their contract magic, you know.” A voice called out. I turned around to see it was a scrawny and tall nerd. I thought I locked the lockerroom door, but I guess I didn't lock them both. “Yeah I know. But the life force supplements are gross. Besides, I like helping guys who give me stuff.” I could fix it so he wouldn't be a problem, but I'm not that type of demon. I poked his nose to bother him instead. “I could give you stuff if you want, little nerd-boy.” “No thanks. And my name's not 'little nerd-boy' it's Rex!” “Rex? What a masculine name for such a feminine man.” I put my hand up his shirt and over his abs. I used my other hand to grope his arm. “Ah, you've been working out. Your muscles are aching from an intense workout, aren't they? I could help you get bigger.” “No way! It's illegal and demons just screw over humans anyway.” “I'm sorry you think that way. Anyway, are you sure? Contract magic calls for you to give something to me. So you'll be giving me the memory you have of you witnessing what I did to that large man. Though that's useless to you, so this transaction is basically free.” He stared at me for a few minutes. Nobody, not even disciplined demons or law abiding humans, could resist something that was essentially free. He looked down at his body and used his hands to feel the patheticness of his wiry arms and over his flat chest. He sounded defeated, but still hesitent to give in. “I've been trying really hard to do it myself. I want to. . .” “I know. I could feel it.” I smiled, admiring the determination he had. Instead of just giving in he tried to hold back. He wanted to do it himself. So I helped push him along,“You put in all the effort and your return rate is non-existent. It's because you're 6 feet tall and your genes are geared towards making you lean. You put in more effort than your average bodybuilder and you've got nothing to show for it. I want your effort to mean something. You'll still have to maintain your muscles, and you've surely earned what I would be giving to you.” “I. . .” He looked away and tried to fight it, but he gave in. They all do eventually, though most of them give in instantly. “I'll take it.” “OK. Good.” I snapped my fingers and his clothes disappeared. He was shocked and his expression just made me laugh. I rubbed my hands over his body. His chest, stomach, legs, and arms were all covered with sparce mats of blond hair. I had to admit, the scrawny guy wasn't so scrawny. His body felt immensely hard, and I couldn't help but wonder how much harder I could make his body. Rex grunted as his chest swelled, turning his flat pecs into something more respectable. When he'd wear a shirt, you'd be able to tell the man has some chest muscles. He rolled his shoulders as he felt them widen along with his lats. His traps popped up too, signifying that – yes – he does have some form of neck muscles. His quads quvered and grew thicker. His muscles only grew slightly, but a raised bump is more noticeable than a ditch. Not to mention, it looked like his skin barely stretched with his body, making his veins visible. I might have added about 15 pounds of muscle, perhaps 18. I don't know, I was lost in the new sensation. I actually never grew a man's muscles before, believe it or not. It felt amazing for both of us, I think. “There, all done.” I snapped my fingers and his clothes reappeared on his body. Rex's once properly fitting attire was now tight, showing off his newly grown muscles. “I. . . Thank you. This feels so amazing!” His voice was slightly deeper now, but still on the andrognyous side of the spectrum. Yeah, OK, I went a little overboard. I decided to boost his testosterone too. “If you want more, you're going to have to give me something.” I smirked as I swirled my finger around his chest. I reached into his pocket and took out his phone, putting my number and name on his contact list. I handed it back to him and made sure to flash him my most professional of smiles. He looked at his phone and then back at me. “Add?” “I prefer that over Adrian. It sounds cooler and it's pretty accurate. I like to add things on to men.” I laughed and he let out a few chuckles too. I was smitten with that nerd and I didn't even know why. He's cute, sure, but he's not the kind of guy I would get hard over. “What if I call you for something other than business?” Rex was trying to be cute, but I knew better. It's always business with humans. They just want things. I cocked my eyebrow, “Well, find out by giving it a try sometime."

Hello All, So between work this week and just general writer’s block I didn’t get to finishing part 3 of The Forge. So instead I went into the archive and pulled up this old one I had posted in the Continuous Stores section of the old website. Even for a continuous story I felt I never really developed the premise enough, but since it was already started I figured I could expand upon it and clear my brain. I think it actually ended up pretty good imho so I am posting it here. I feel is has a lot of potential for adaptation to all sorts of tastes and fetishes so I leave it here to see where you guys might go with it. It’s basically my twist on the greatest of the great porn clichés, the pizza delivery guy. Hope you enjoy. MW's Pizza: Unexpected Delivery Danny came home after a long day from work and was exhausted. There was nothing particularly bad about it but the office had been working overtime all this week to deal with the new account from a big Fortune 500 company. Now it was the weekend and all Danny wanted to do was get something to eat and then pass out. He looked over at the sink filled with dirty pots and pans, realized that he would have to dig through that mess to cook something and he certainly wasn’t in the mood for that. He really just wanted to exert as little energy as possible and so decided to order in. He’d been meaning to try that new MW’s Pizzeria. Some of the guys at work couldn’t stop talking about it. Especially this one guy Craig. He actually quit about two weeks ago and by the way he used to talk about this place people started to joke he quit just so he could work there. Danny was in the cubical next to him and just the week before Craig quit Danny remembered he ordered a “Beef Lover’s special” every night just before going home. Danny wasn’t exactly the poster boy for healthy eating but just listening to him ordering it every night was hardening his arteries. But if he was ordering it so much Danny thought it had to be good. He pulled out the card for MW’s he picked up off of Craig’s desk while cannibalizing his old office supplies and dialed the number. “MW’s, can I take your order?” said the surprisingly deep voice on the other end. “Uh, yes. I’d like a Beef Lover’s special” “Really” the voice said with emphasis. “And would you like it extra beefy, super beefy, or ultra beefy.” He said with that same emphasis. It actually sounded kind of creepy to Danny. “Uhhh…ultra beefy…I guess?” “What’s the address?” Danny rattled off the information the guy needed. The voice replied in a curious tone “Great! He’ll be over in 30 minutes. Have a good one stud!” and then he hung up. “Wow, that was weird.” Danny said out loud. Besides the creepy way he said everything he also forgot to tell him how much the pizza would be. He didn’t think much of it though. After all, he thought, how much could it actually cost? He went into the living room to watch some TV, passing his weight set with six months worth of dust collecting on it. Work had kept him off his usually steady workout schedule. It had been a good way to counteract some of his bad eating habits and while he was never ripped he managed to fill out a shirt pretty well. But now he had lost some of the mass of his chest and started to fill out the lower part of his shirt more. Combined with his thinning blond hair and the growing wrinkles it depressed Danny. Since turning 30 two years ago he couldn’t help but wonder if he had passed his prime. That, however, was a worry for another night. Right now he just wanted to be fed and get some rest. 30 minutes later on the dot Danny heard the doorbell ring. He opened the door to jaw dropping sight. On the other side was a delivery boy with a face that looked like it was just out of diapers, but the body of a seasoned bodybuilder. His face showed a deep olive complexion, probably Latino, but with striking blue eyes. His hair was dark and wavy and a little long, but not quite shoulder length and a thin goatee He wore a red and white striped button down shirt that looked like it was purposefully one size too small, showing off every curve and bulge of his sculpted body. While not the size of a pro, the definition of his muscles could easily be seen beneath the tight shirt. His black slacks were similarly too small and the teardrops of his thighs and the diamonds of his calves were bulging underneath the fabric, straining it to its full capacity. Even his crotch was packed to its limit. Danny was in awe. It was strange how much this guy affected Danny since he really didn’t go for guys. There were a few “experiments”, but Danny didn’t think those counted. Danny snapped back to awareness as the kid stepped past him and entered the house. Danny had thought this a little too forward of him, but before he could say anything the delivery boy said “So are we going to get started or are you waiting for tomorrow’s mail?” Danny really didn’t like the tone of this kid. He would have told him off, but he just wanted his dinner and some sleep so he let it go. Danny pulled out his wallet, looked at the kid’s name tag then said, “So, Miguel, what do I owe you?” “It starts at $3,000.” he said in deep, even tone. “Funny. Now what does it really cost?” Danny was losing patience with this kid. “What old man, did you think this would be cheap?” Miguel began to yell, “You think a body like this is cheap?” Danny was about lose it with the “old man” comment, but was perplexed by the last thing he said. “What do you mean a body like this?” He threw down his pizza carrier and with lightning speed he grabbed Danny by the wrists and forced his hands on to his solid pecs saying “This one. The one you’re supposed to be paying for.” As he said this, Miguel looked straight into Danny’s eyes and slowly dragged his hands across his torso, flexing every rock hard muscle along the way. Danny suddenly realized what they were talking about and blurted out in a stuttering and nervous voice, “Listen, I-I think there has been a misunderstanding here. Uh, w-why don’t we just call this an unfortunate mistake and –“ Miguel suddenly grabbed Danny’s shirt and thrust him against the wall, his feet dangling in the air. “Listen old man, you called and asked for this and one way or another you are going to pay for it!” Miguel’s eyes burned with anger as he held Danny effortlessly in the air. “I don’t have that kind of money!” Danny protested in a voice much higher and terrified than he intended it to be. Miguel lowered Danny just enough to bring him to eye level, then leaned in real close and said “Then you are just going to have to work it off.” Throwing Danny over his hard shoulder with little effort Miguel made his way into the living room, scanning it with his deep brown eyes till they locked on to the weight bench. “Perfect!” he growled. He reached for the bar sitting on the rack. Despite the fact that it still had a solid 145 on it he lifted it off like it was some cheap movie prop. He striped the weights off of the bar and carried Danny back into the hallway. All this time Danny was punching and kicking Miguel but the only person he managed to hurt was himself. Pounding his fists into his back was like trying to beat up a wall of titanium. By the time they got back to the hallway Danny had given up, his hands and feet throbbing with pain. Miguel stopped at the foot of the stairs and lifted Danny off his shoulder. He then pinned him to the banister as he took the bar and stuck it behind the main pole of the banister. Miguel grabbed the bar at both ends and with a strength Danny couldn’t help but watch with awe he began to bend the ends of the steel rod together, wrapping it around Danny and the banister like piece of solid metal rope. Danny would have protested more about being restrained if his mouth hadn’t been hanging open with amazement over Miguel’s strength. Miguel just gave him a cocky smile and said, “Wow! You really are just shocked, aren’t you? And I haven’t even gotten to the good part yet.” Danny was filled with dread upon hearing those words. Miguel then closed his eyes and began concentrating. For about ten to fifteen seconds nothing happened, confusing Danny. But then the veins started to appear. It was subtle at first, just looking like his heart had started beating a little harder but then new ones began branching from the ones already visible. As Danny watched them expand with blood he then noticed something else expanding. Miguel’s shirt, which was already near the limit, began to audibly groan under the pressure of his growing chest. The gaps between the buttons began to show his tan flesh till the top button popped off and hit Danny on the cheek. The opening revealed an even larger network of veins spreading and branching on his chest. It was if his body was creating conduits to feed the growth of his muscle. Shortly after the first one broke the second button followed. Then a third and a fourth until the entire front of his torso had been exposed, his blood pumping everywhere to supply his ever growing mass. The seams around his arms started to stretch, then tear as his veins began to gorge his biceps to inhuman peaks that were sharp and pointed. He moved into a double bicep pose and exploded out the sleeves like a cocoon. Miguel seemed to grow impatient with his clothes and began rip the rest of his shirt off, freeing his torso from its restriction. His upper body was a sight to behold; especially his ever tightening stomach, growing muscles in his abs and obliques Danny didn’t even know existed before. By this time his pants had already began to split showing off the teardrops in his thighs. Deeming them also too restricting he forced them apart as well showing the redwoods he was growing down there. All Miguel had left now was a pair of light red posers. Danny noticed the veins in his body began to recede some and the growth slow down. He thought the transformation was coming to a close. He was wrong. Just above the top of the posers the purple head of his steel hard cock began to poke out. The veins that had covered his body were now furiously growing thick all over his cock. Even the part covered by the posers were showing visible veins running through out, including his sack. And just like his other muscles, this one began to expand. The head flared up and out, slowly creeping up to the bottom of his pecs until the head was nestled in his cleavage causing them to involuntarily bounce and flex around it. Then it grew wider until it obscured half of his abs on both sides. Finally his balls inflated to the size of grapefruits till the skin of the scrotum hung out the sides of the pouch. With a swift snap he destroyed his last piece of clothing letting his monstrous nuts hang halfway down his thighs. Over by the banister a clanking noise could be heard. It was Danny, shaking uncontrollably. He was unable calm down after Miguel’s amazing display of power. Miguel just gave him an even wider cocky grin and leaned in next to his ear and said, “That wasn’t even the good part either.” The clanking grew louder. He strode over to the pizza carrying case he had dropped on the floor and pulled out what seemed to be a label less bottle of water, except the contents were pink and slightly opaque. With his thick hand he unscrewed the top and walked over to Danny. He grabbed his chin and mouth forcing them open. Danny tried to struggle, but only half-heartedly since he know that it was useless to do so. Miguel then forced the contents down his throat until every last drop was consumed. Danny began to cough and gag after taking down the harsh liquid. “Son of a bitch! What was that for?” Miguel just smiled and said, “So we can get to the good part.” At first Danny didn’t feel anything, except the burning sensation from the acrid drink. Soon though, he began to feel his heartbeat begin to get faster and faster, harder and harder until it felt like his heart could pump all the water from a swimming pool in minutes. Looking down he could see veins pumping underneath his shirt and he could feel his muscles tighten and expand. “What the fuck are you doing to me?!” he yelled. Miguel just looked at Danny with contempt and slapped his massive paw over his mouth to shut him up. “Listen, Old Man! You called me here with no money to pay me, so now you have to get some to pay off your debt. But you’ll never do it with that pathetic body.” “No! I don’t want to be a freak like you! I don’t want… to look like…I don’t want…I don-…I….” Danny’s anger began to dissipate as his mind clouded and began to focus on how the changes he was going through were making him feel. He was acutely aware now of how his body growing more dense and hard. From his skin, through his muscle and down into his bones he could feel them being rebuilt into stronger and more durable versions. The throbbing veins became even more prominent under his shirt, even spreading over his hands, feeding the changes. His former flab had long ago disappeared, replaced with rock hard sinew. As he felt his body become as solid and hard as rock his heartbeat kicked into and even higher gear and that was when the growth began in earnest. Danny feared that expanding into the twisted metal that encircled him would hurt but whatever Miguel had given him had already made his muscle too strong to yield to something like steel. His growing body slowly but surely caused the bar to expand out since it was no longer a match for his power. Soon after Danny’s clothes began to succumb to his growth as well. First the buttons on his shirt popped off one by one to expose his vein covered chest. Then seams around his shoulders gave way to his engorged delts and traps. The bar had been opened up enough for him to stretch out his arms uncoiling it enough so that it fell down to the floor, passing his legs as they stretched apart the seams of his pants. The rest of his clothes succumbed soon after, at this point just exploding into shreds from the rapidly increasing expansion of his muscles. Once everything but his boxer fluttered to the ground and the veins began to recede, all that was left behind was a blond, hairy chested behemoth. But like what happened with Miguel before, all those veins immediately shot to Danny’s cock, causing its rapid hardening and growth as it tore apart the boxers and destroyed the last piece of his clothing. The head stopped halfway up his stomach, not nearly as big as Miguel’s but still much thicker and longer than any normal man’s piece. When the growth finally stopped the feeling clouding his mind began to slightly recede slightly and a small seed of the anger he was feeling began to return. Through the feelings of strength, power, and pleasure, Danny’s rage began to push though. He picked up the mangled weight bar and through the haze began to make his way towards Miguel, intending to hit him with it using his new found strength. Miguel, though, didn’t look worried at all. He just stood there with a cocky grin. When Danny got close he reached back his thick, rippling arm, but before he could take the swing his arm stopped. He just stared at Miguel, taking in his enormous ripped and hairless torso, the patch of fur above the root of his cock the only exception. Every muscle twitched with thick corded muscle, still even bigger than his own. Danny felt his will falter and his arm began to shake. Miguel just walked over and grabbed the bar in one on his hands, squeezing it so the metal deformed like clay. “You don’t want to do that, do you?” Miguel said softly. Danny’s resistance quickly draining he let go of the bar and let Miguel casually throw it to the side. He then put his other hand behind Danny’s head and pulled him close. Their monster cocks pressed up against each other’s bodies and their lips almost touching he whispered, “What do you want to do?” At that moment Danny finally surrendered to the fact that however angry he was before and however straight he thought himself, he only wanted one thing. To please him. He closed the small distance that was left between the two of them and pressed his lips against him, then opening his mouth so he could let his tongue in for the most passionate kiss he has ever received. Caught up in the throes of passion Danny leaped up and wrapped his legs around Miguel’s waist, squeezing their throbbing manhoods even harder together causing untold pleasure for both of them. Miguel, also caught up in the passion, decided to slam Danny up against the wall, but severely underestimated his own strength and plowed straight through it causing them to crash down and roll through the kitchen, demolishing several cabinets along the way. They stopped with Miguel on the floor in front of the fridge and Danny straddling him on top. Danny once again attacked Miguel’s mouth while feeling every bulge and contour of his muscular frame while Miguel returned in kind. After another few minutes of intense making out Danny separated and looked upon his unexpected lover’s giant dick and realized that he had an urge, no, an absolute need to have it up his ass right now. “Fuck me!” he yelled. “Fuck me hard!” Miguel just smiled another arrogant smile and grabbed Danny’s by the hips proceeded to easily lift him up as far as he could until he was hovering right above his massive fuck pole. He lowered him down slowly until his plump head was knocking at his back door and then slowly but steadily plunged Danny down his shaft until he buried it to the base. The whole time going down the shaft he screamed with pleasure and delight, completely unbelieving how right Miguel’s cock felt up his ass. It was like he was made to fit him. For what felt like hours to Danny he proceeded to ride Miguel, going up and down his dick, all the while continuing to kiss and feel each other up the whole time. Finally, with Miguel on the floor and Danny riding him cowboy style they both reached the edge. As their climaxes hit each of them began to spew quarts of jizz. Danny was shooting wildly in the air and in the intensity of the moment grabbed a cast iron skillet that landed next to him in the debris of the kitchen and squeezed it in his left hand so that it crumpled like tin foil. Miguel meanwhile had his hands braced on the fridge and when his orgasm hit he pushed, first denting the front door of the stainless steel appliance and then shoving it thought the wall completely into the dining room, causing even more destruction in there. After basking in the afterglow for a few moments, Danny slid himself off of Miguel and offered him a hand up. Standing in the middle of the ruined kitchen and covered in cum he surveyed the damage. A small part of him felt that he should care that his house was ruined. “I should probably clean this up.” He said. Miguel chimed in, “Do you really care?” Danny thought about it and realized he really didn’t. “No, I guess not.” It was like he had just woken up from a dream and the life he lived before, this house and his job, was just a hazy memory. “Besides, as an employee of MW’s Pizza your shelter is provided by the company now.” “Employee?” “Yeah, how else do you think you are going to work you debt off?” “How long could it take to make up $3000?” Miguel smiled that cocky smile of his again. “Oh, you’ll be working off a lot more than $3000. I mean, between the tip you owe me, the interest you will incur, the expenses you will owe us for your room and board, training, food, uniforms… Well let’s just say you will be working for us for a very, very long time. Any problems with that?” Again Danny felt that feeling again of just having woken from a dream. Looking down at his new magnificent body and remembering the mind blowing sensation of the sex he just had with Miguel he realized that this was a lifestyle he could get used to. “No. It’s no problem at all.” Now it was his turn to smile. “Good. Now shrink yourself down. I can’t fit two people this size in the car.” And with that he began to shrink down to his original size. Still beefy much more in the realm of ‘fitness model’ instead of ‘unholy mass monster’. His cock also began shrink and go soft, going back down to a smaller but still pretty impressive soft 6 inches. “How do I do it?” “Just visualize it and it will happen.” Danny closed his eyes and imagined himself compacting down to a smaller size. He could feel himself recede until he was as big as Miguel. When he opened them again and looked down he saw a still muscular but much more manageable frame with a nice thick coat of blond fur. “Alright.” Miguel said. “Time to get back to HQ and introduce you to the crew.” While Danny was concentrating on shrinking himself he took the opportunity to grab a spare uniform he apparently brought with him in his bag. “Sorry, I only have the one. But I am guessing that you don’t really mind being naked in public now.” “Can’t say that I do.” In fact Danny felt he would really enjoy flaunting himself now. Miguel chuckled “Still, let’s not attract any more attention than we have to. The noise we made was probably bad enough. As you can imagine we aren’t running a strictly legitimate business here so we want to keep as low of a profile as possible, so let’s get into car quickly.” Danny did as he was told despite wanting to feel the cool night air on his naked skin. He wondered what he was going to do while there were driving around with him naked, but saw the car had mirrored windows. Even the MW’s logo inconspicuous on the driver’s side of the door. “Like, I said low profile.” They both hopped into the car and headed off to where ever MW’s was located. Danny began squirming in his seat. Something felt…off. “What’s a matter?” Miguel asked. “I don’t know. I just feel, I don’t know, empty.” He smirked and said “I think I know what will help.” He reached and slid his hand under Danny’s ass and stuck one, then two, then three fingers up his chute, expertly manipulating his prostate. He could feel Miguel grow his fingers thicker and longer in order to fill him up more. Danny moaned deeply. “Oh good! Looks like we got a hairy muscle bottom bitch boy. We needed something like that on the menu. Too bad though. It looks like that big, beautiful cock you grew is kind of a waste.” Miguel continued to finger him until he was on the brink of orgasm. “Grow that cock of yours till it fits in your mouth. Can’t have you blocking my windshield with your spunk.” Danny did as he was asked and willed his cock bigger until he could bend over and stick the head into his mouth. As soon as his lips surrounded it he shot another massive load. His new found skills allowed him to take most of it down, though some of it leaked down his chin. After he was done firing Miguel removed his fingers, used them to scoop up some of the cum that was dribbling down his chin and stuck it into his own mouth to taste. “Mmmmm, bitch boy! That is some tasty cum. And I guess that huge prick of yours is not as much of a waste as I thought.” “Bitch boy, is that what that stuff makes you?” Danny didn’t care. It actually felt right, but he was just asking out of curiosity. “It’s different for everyone.” He said. “That’s what I mean when I say ‘menu’. We started out with a few hypermuscular alpha tops, like yours truly, but as we get more recruits we find that they come with different talents and attributes. The only constant is muscle. Soon we will have something for everyone.” They eventually arrived in an old industrial district. It was mostly abandoned warehouses out there. Sitting at a corner was a small non-descript brick building with a neon sign in the window saying MW’s Pizza. “This is HQ?” Danny said “Remember, low profile. Besides there is a lot more to it than meets the eye.” Miguel parked the car in the small parking lot and they both got out and headed inside through the back door. When Danny stepped in he was surprised to see a familiar face. Though he now had a thickly muscled frame covered in a skin tight MW’s uniform he instantly recognized the full brown beard and clean shaven head of Craig from work. “Danny! My man! Glad you could join the team.” Craig walked over to him and planted a deep, sloppy kiss on him. “So this is where you went to. I take it you were recruited, too.” “Yeah, I kept on ordering ‘pizza’ from them almost every night. When I ran out of money to pay, Miguel and I came to an…arraignment. Been here ever since to pay off my debt.” The two of them continued to play around with each other when Miguel interjected. “Hey Craig, why don’t you take Danny down to the dorms and get him settled.” “Can do.” They continued rub up against and fondle each other as Craig took them down stairs. Soon after a phone rang and Miguel picked it up. “Hello?....Hey Boss!” “Uh huh, uh huh. Yeah the new formula works great. Makes the new guys easier to transition in. Makes their old lives seem like a dream. They hardly question it at all.” “Uh huh. New client?....Really? He ordered that. Just so happens I recruited a new guy a few days ago that would fit that request nicely. I’ll send him right away…….. Okay, talk to later Boss.” And then he hung up.

I write a macro growth series on FA (which I unfortunately haven't made a new chapter of for a year), but I've been really wanting to write up something new! This is my first human growth story - and the first story I've ever posted on this forum. And I think I plan on writing more parts to this. Anywho - enjoy! ---------------------------------- Fantasy Supplement “But I mean, I don't want to get stuck that way.” My friend, Jake, shakes his head and holds up his hands to reassure me. “No, no. Don't worry. It's all based on your arousal. When your arousal goes away, it'll stop supporting your size, and you'll shrink back down.” Both Jake and I have the same fetish. We fantasize over the idea of growing larger. We've done chats about it, and god, nothing gets us revved up harder than talking about our bodies billowing larger and filling up an entire room with our musclebound bodies. Of course, that's all fantasy. We've tried what we can with reality. We know our heights won't change...we're in our early 30s, so growth spurts are long over. But we do hit the gym regularly. Neither of us quite has the time or the resources to reach the level we want with our lifting and gaining. So fantasy basically has to do. Jake claims he found a seller online, linked out from one of the growth forums we frequent. Someone who has developed a drug that can overhaul a person's system and amplify their testosterone and utilize some growth hormone cocktail to temporarily boost their body's size and musculature. I'm probably exhausting Jake with all my worries and questions about what this pill might do if it's a fraud. Hell, what might it do if it works? Is it safe? Will it hurt? But he doesn't seem worried. I think the excitement of this actually working is clouding his judgment. And I admit – if this didn't sound like the hottest thing I'd ever known, I would've said no instantly. We stand in the den of Jake's house, debating back and forth. We had decided if we were to go through with this, his place would be best, tucked away off the main road, partly into the woods. If we ended up making a lot of noise or commotion, it's unlikely anyone will hear. I'd only been to his home once or twice. We usually only meet up at the gym, or out at the bar. Otherwise, everything else we do together is online. I suppose this is only appropriate since we're here for the sort of thing we're always roleplaying online. I look down at my moderate build. Five foot ten and one hundred eighty pounds doesn't let one stand out from the crowd. And Jake is only a couple inches taller than me, and I think twenty to thirty pounds heavier. Brushing my hand over the front of my t-shirt, I try to imagine how the muscle underneath would feel if it were to just swell to unthinkable sizes. The thought zaps a chill through me, and I shuffle my legs to reposition my dick before it jumps up to attention. Jake runs his hand over his short, black spiky hair and shrugs. “It's up to you, man.” He lifts up the other hand, and rolls the little, oblong pill back and forth between his fingers. He looks me in the eye and raises his brow with a handsome smirk. I have always been awfully attracted to the bastard, making it even harder to say no to him. Glancing at his squared, stubbled jaw and his pale blue eyes almost has me forget what we were talking about. We've had some truly hot roleplays online, but in person, he's never declared wanting to actually be physical with me, so I've always kept my pining to myself. “But why me? Why am I the guinea pig? It's your find. You're the one who bought it.” He tilts his head and partially closes his eyelids, making a rougish expression that almost has me already going to grab the pill from his hand. “Because... I think it would be so HOT to see you get HUGE.” My earlier attempt to keep my crotch sedated was in vain as my cock rises up hard in my dark grey cargo shorts. I try to swallow, but my throat is too damn dry. “Yeah?” I reply after a moment. Jake steps forward, pushing up against me, lightly pressing me into the wall behind me. “Yeah,” he confirms. His eyes piercing right into mine as the ball of his nose is practically touching mine. I shudder as my shorts fill with a full erection, and he knows it. Dear god, I think, this is like two fantasies in one. Without moving away from me, he holds up his hand with the pill, and without breaking eye contact with him, I reach out and take it and place it on my tongue. I close my mouth and the supposed wonder drug enters my system with one gulp. Jake gives me a sexy smirk of approval. “How long does it stay in your system?” I ask. He glances upward in thought. “I think it was for about eight hours. But like I said, it's all arousal driven, so once you don't have the supply to maintain it, you'll get back to normal.” I nod and take a deep breath, and Jake grins again. I'm startled as he unexpectedly clutches my cock through my shorts, and I let out an awkward “Hoa!” He rolls it back and forth in his grasp and looks at me knowingly. “Well, did you want to see what happens or not?” I make a whisper of a laugh, and say “Yeah” under my breath. He gives me a smoldering look of approval, biting his lower lip and looking down at his hand as it grabs and gropes at my dick, sliding it down the underside and cupping and hefting my ball sac, shifting my shorts fabric around. My erection is throbbing so hard. I never thought I'd be standing here today with this guy I've lusted after, him groping me aggressively, promising me the sort of thing we've fantasized about. I'm losing myself in a fog of pleasure, and almost don't even notice him slide his hand back up the front of my shorts, only to unceremoniously shove it down inside the waistband and hunt down my package without the inconvenience of the fabric barrier. He works over the hot flesh, making my jaw slack open. As he glances back up to meet my gaze again, it feels as though he's looking for signs of any changes happening. When I reach forward and squeeze his firm ass cheeks and he doesn't resist, I almost forget that there is even an experiment going on here. I can feel my member pulse out a few spurts of precum. I almost stop mid-groan as Jake's face contorts slightly. But it seems to be a look more like curiosity or confusion. I feel my dick pulse again. And again. Jake's hand isn't getting any slicker though. That has to be what that throbbing is though. Jake smiles broadly. “Ha! Well, well... will ya look at that?” I tilt my head forward to see what he's talking about, and he carefully unzips my shorts halfway down to allow a better view. My dick is sticking a few inches up out of my underwear. “Whoa!” I can't help myself and stretch out the waistband of my underwear, the footlong meat bobbing outward. Seeing this now makes me leak out more pre. “Even if the pill only does this, I'd be happy!” I joke. “This is already a success as far as I'm concerned.” I honestly can't imagine ever having been harder my entire life. I reach down under the throbbing monster and caress my balls, confirming they're more than twice their usual volume, and I can swear I feel them bloat a bit right in my hand. My whole body quivers from this hot development. I assist Jake, who has gone back to stroking my cock, unable to resist rubbing over the beast. I can't stop moaning. “Ohhhhhmmmmm...mmmm...ohhh fuck yeah, I... nngh. Mmmph. OH god!” I can hear my shorts zipper slowly grind down the rest of its track as I feel a pleasurable pressure build up in my legs. My attention is finally torn away from cock only to see my thighs billow out thicker. “NNNNGH!” My leg muscles bulge again, slowly spreading my stance and stretching my shorts open. Jake is taken aback by the commotion I'm making, causing him to instantly recognize what's happening, too. “Holy shit!” he yells, seeing the mounds on my quads come more into relief. He stoops down, needing a closer look at what's happening. My throbbing cock rests against his cheek, but his attention is locked onto my thickening thighs. He runs his fingers along the warm stretching skin on my upper legs... and he continues upward until he lifts up the bottom of my shirt, finding a wall of abs faintly pushing outward. He smiles right up at me. “It's working, Zach! It really is working!” “I can't … believe it... it's... it's... unnnnnhhh!” The enjoyable sensation that hit my legs is running up through my torso, and sending my head spinning. The collar of my t-shirt is beginning to tear thread by thread as I notice my chest filling up with mass. I slap both hands to my shirt, palm flat against the rounding pecs that seem to throb another inch larger with each throb of my cock. My short sleeves begin to tear around my biceps next, the balled muscles having swelled to almost twice their previous size while my chest distracted me. Jake stands up and his hands join mine in running over each pec, feeling them grow out more against our touch until my shirt begins to tear right down the middle. He helps the tear along by shoving his hands inside the ripping garment so he can hungrily grope at the powerful mounds, to really feel their heat and mass. I laugh a bit in disbelief. “Oh fuck, man, my arms already don't even go down as far as they usually do!” My lats had been spreading out all this time, too. That is harder for me to have seen, of course, and since every muscle is growing simultaneous at this point, it's impossible to see all the progress as it happens. So I just give in and close my eyes, feeling my pectorals, back and shoulders swell in short bursts, a louder sound of shredding fabric each time until the shirt is basically decimated. The sensation of Jake's hands exploring my inflating physique is heightened with my eyes closed. I rub away at my cock, which my hand can no longer rap around, reveling in how my muscles just bump into each other with this simple motion while they all continue to bulk. How much must I weigh now? Two-forty? Two-eighty? I have no idea. But I do know it's only increasing. I stroke my cock faster. My balls must really be full now; I can feel them pushing out against my inner thighs. Or is that my thighs shoving into my balls? With how swollen everything is getting, I can't even tell! A pair of wet lips lock onto mine, surprising me, my eyes shooting open. I see Jake's closed eyes in front of me as he prods my mouth with his tongue and I readily welcome it in. His hot mouth is just as I'd imagined it. My tongue rolls over his and I hug my arms around him, pressing him into my expanding form. I hear a loud crack and a muffled ungh. I relax my hug immediately. “Are you all right?” “Haha. Yeah, man. You just cracked my bones – didn't break anything. Just remember you are getting stronger, y'know?” I smile at that statement. I am getting stronger. And thicker. And I love it. The euphoric feeling continues to weave its way throughout my body as our lips meet again. I can't help from looking at Jake's handsome face as I kiss him. I continue to hold him with my arms, but more carefully now. I part from the kiss for a moment as a shocking wave of pleasure has hit my system and I moan loudly. “Uhhhhhnnnn! Mmf! Fuck... this is so amazing.” “Wha-whoa, what?” Jake looks startled. “Mmf...ohhhhh... what? What is it?” It's then I can feel Jake's legs waving about, bumping into my huge dick. I quickly notice the hanging pictures and bookshelf aren't at the same height they were a moment ago. Looking down, I can see Jake's feet can't touch the floor. I blink twice, and realize it's because I'm holding him. Wait... “Holy shit!” The euphoria rocks my system again. Jake looks down at the floor and sees my sneakers beginning to burst around my feet. My legs lifting my monstrous torso up higher. And then some more. “Fuck, man! You're getting taller!” He's right. And each time I grow a few inches, that pleasure jolts my body again. I look up and see my head is only a couple feet from the ceiling. How high is this room, I wonder? I think about ten feet? “Shit, I must be about eight feet tall!” I moan again as the sensations don't let up. Jake's initial panic has passed. He watches the weak scraps of shorts and underwear fabric flutter to the floor. My shoes have completely burst off my now probably size-eighteen feet. Jake massages at the enormous chest in front of him that's almost as big as his own whole torso. “Um,” he looks up at the ceiling, “I think more like nine feet tall now. Wait... no... you're, oh man...” “Huh?” With another hefty throb, my body enlarges even more and my heads bumps the ceiling. That is the straw that broke the camel's back. Realizing I've grown as tall as the room, and who knows how heavy, I can't hold back my arousal anymore. I keep Jake held up with one arm, and feverishly stroke away at my cock with the other. My balls clench and there's a rush rocketing up my dick that almost frightens me that I'll explode and die right here. I scream out a gravelly yell as jets of cum stream up into the air between the two of us, splashing the ceiling and our faces, our hands, our hair. My seed fires out again and again, probably for a good twenty good ropes of jizz before it finally starts to trail off. But I still squeeze out every last bit I can, knowing I just experienced my most mind-blowing orgasm ever. No other one has come remotely close. I gasp for air and remember to breathe again, my throat had squeezed so much during the climax. Poor Jake's clothes are soaked with my cum. We look at each other...stupefied, really. There's another moment or two of gasping and staring before we both laugh at the insanity of what just happened. This couldn't have happened! I carefully place Jake back down on the floor, and I glance up at the ceiling that my head still brushes against. “Probably for the best you couldn't hold out anymore. You almost destroyed my house, man!” We both laugh some more. I fondle my sac, and it's still big, but matches my current size appropriately for someone who has just blown their load. “Yeah...you'll just have to clean the ceiling.” I chuckle, globs of semen still dripping down. “You'll have to clean it!” Jake responds with a cocky grin. I idly rub at my balls in a blissful state. I think that unusual pressure inside is starting to fade. My body must be starting to revert. Yes. My hair isn't touching the ceiling anymore. “I'm glad we tried this.” I utter. Jake nods. “And I'm glad that we... well... not just the pill, but that....” I stop talking when something feels amiss. The emptiness I was finally feeling from the pill's effects leaving isn't as obvious all of a sudden. I check the ceiling. I've only lowered about a foot. Jake looks down at my crotch and just says “Dude...” under his breath. I lean over a bit to see. My eyes bulge. “No way...” I watch as my balls are roiling and filling back up in my hand to where they were before I blew. Actually, they may have bulged even bigger. My cock that had started to droop down is fattening back up, rising in hardening, bobbing motions back to full mast. I'm compelled to grab my erection, as if testing that it's real. “I-I don't understand. It's been like...two minutes.” I mumble in confusion. “I can't be raring to go again already.” Jake shakes his head, having just been hypnotized by the reappearance of my weighty package. “I-uh, let me check something.” He stumbles over to his computer desk and jostles the mouse to wake up the monitor. He types a few things quick to bring up what looks to be an online store. “What're you looking for?” Jake leans in toward his monitor, scouring the page for information. “It's the page I ordered these pills from.” “Pills?” I ask. Not sure why I thought he'd only gotten one pill with this purchase. But he ignores my question. “Oh. I missed something when I read the effects. There's more in smaller print at the bottom here...” “What? What's going on?” Jake turned around in his computer chair looking at me sheepishly. “Well... the formula in the pill also speeds up the recovery process after an orgasm. I guess they really wanted to make sure people got the most bang for their buck,” he laughs weakly. “Oh fuck. That's not enough time to get me back to normal. At this size, I don't know how I could possibly not get hard!” I see my cock twitch and leak out some pre. I unintentionally moan. Jake is making a guilty face, as if he hasn't said everything. “And...” “And what?” I bellow. “And it bolsters your state of arousal. Basically, they put something like a super viagra in there.” My mouth drops open. Well this is a fine mess! I'd only agreed to this because I knew there'd be an easy stopping point. But now... but I can't think any further as I grunt and feel pressure building back up inside me. I can see my upper pecs rising up toward my chin, my chest shelf building itself even bigger. My legs shake and I can see my point of view changing as my head bumps into the ceiling again. “Ah, shit.”

Hey all, It's a rainy day here and instead of working, I decided to look through some of my old stories. I mostly lurk and crop up once in a blue moon to write (all in the old forum). This will be my first story here, re-posts by others excluded. I originally posted "My Pendant" back in April of 2014. It had two parts but I only ever posted one. Both are short so, I'm re-posting the original post and including the never-before-posted second part. I hope you enjoy! Part 1 I felt the pendant hanging on its thin fabric around my neck. Its heavy weight always comforted me, reminding me that it was something special. Nobody could say how it worked but those who’d discovered its secrets often tried feverishly, and unsuccessfully, to obtain it. I treasured the pendant and I kept with me always. I sat alone in a comfortable chair, looking out the wide window of my spacious room. The sun had begun to set casting a yellow haze across the world. This had become the best part of my day, the moments before my evening began. My mind wandered. Thoughts of dozens upon dozens of men flashed through my head, all beautiful men I’d slept with since finding the pendant. My cock responded instinctively, hardening in my loose sweats. Some of the men had come to me, some of them I had found and surprised. Either way, my sex life went from dwindling with age to expanding rapidly in the past few months. The aquamarine hue of my pendant twinkled in the light of the setting sun, making it shine brightly against the pale skin of my bare chest. I looked down on it as I reclined, breathing a heavy sigh. The gift I’d received did little for my own mediocre physique. At thirty four years of age, I’d given up trying to look my best. I left that for those in their twenties, helping out where I could. My arms were too small and my legs too thin. But that didn’t stop men from throwing themselves at me. The pendant filled my mind with a dull thumping, telling me that it wanted release. It wanted release for me. It granted me a power that, as far as I knew, could only be mastered by me. We had a connection, the pendant and me. Maybe it had to do with how it came to be in my possession; maybe others did not have the necessary concentration. Whatever the reason, the pendant made me special, and I loved it. As the sun set behind the distant hills, my wondering thoughts subsided. The cold air was beginning to prickle my skin. I got up and busied myself with preparations, throwing on a shirt and changing into tapered blue jeans. "Tonight will be fun," I told myself, examining the tall, slender figure in the mirror. I ran my fingers across the curly crimson hair atop my head, pushing it into place. I smoothed the ruffles from my shirt and pulled down so it fell tight against my small shoulders. Icy blue eyes glanced across my reflection approvingly. "Yes," I mused, "tonight will be fun, indeed." It didn’t take long to span the several blocks to the nearest gay bar. Sting, it was called. I’d moved close not too long ago. The pendant compelled me to move, though quite indirectly. I felt it thumping in my mind as it did almost constantly now. It needed to be near this mecca of men. I was all too happy to oblige, given my recently hyperactive sex drive. Both the college and the gym were within walking distance, making Sting the club of choice for hot twenty-something year old men and thus a favorite spot of my own. Most people stopped their conversations and gazed at me longingly as I entered. Firm, muscled bodies filled the already bustling crowd. Cocks hardened all around the room merely from my presence. I nodded here and there, acknowledging some of my better work but engaging nobody past friendly cordiality. Tonight would be special. The pendant agreed. I seated myself in a far off corner of the bar, watching people slowly return to their conversations. Some fretted, debating internally whether to approach my poorly upholstered vinyl booth. None did. They knew by my posture that I would have none of their attentions tonight. I instead gazed about the room, seeking out my next new find. As the evening grew long, more people crammed themselves into the confined spaces around the bar. Those who knew me fought for even one of my passing glances, hopeful of receiving gifts without upfront cost. But wistful expressions fell on most as my gaze passed by. Then, finally, a bit past my fifth free drink, I spotted him. All of the largely muscled men in the room took no notice of him. He squeezed his wet glass of intoxicating liquid tightly with both hands, moving his pretty brown eyes here and there to survey the beautiful men, happily oblivious of my lustful glance. His dark brown hair was patted forward with too much texture, and his low blue V-neck shirt exposed the beginnings of firm but far from significant pecs. Though short, his frame was thick. He certainly weighed more than I did but much less than most of the men in attendance. At any other club, he would have had a much better luck finding a guy. But he chose to visit Sting; a poor choice for anybody but the most beautiful of muscular men. I got up, leaving my most recent drink untouched. The loud noise of dozens of conversations found a lull as I made my way easily through the heavy crowd. The man in blue chatted noisily with his friends, apparently unfazed by the abrupt change from loud cacophony to mellow hum. Eyes danced about me frantically, focusing not on me but calculating my trajectory and possible destinations. At last I came to a halt behind a back that stretched wider than my own narrow frame. The thumping in my mind hastened and beat wildly, now. The pendant agreed with my choice. I tapped him on the shoulder. "Hello there." He turned at first with a smile but quickly began to glower. A glance up and down my body confirmed that I was, indeed, not what he planned for his evening out. "Uhm, hi," he said, turning hastily back towards his friends, who seemed to share his focused opinion. I stood unmoved and unconcerned. Those accompanying him shared furtive glances, trying not to smirk at my continued presence. The man of my evening’s desire continued to frown outside of my gaze, staring at nobody in particular, hoping that I’d simply go away. It didn’t take long, though, before an intrepid man of astonishing beauty leaned forward and whispered in his ear. At first, he seemed surprised to have such a specimen of muscle, a truly superior model among the fitness inclined, speaking to him so directly. "Do what?" said the man in blue, looking very confused. "He suggests that you come with me," I said blatantly, and the many heads focused on our conversation nodded in agreement. The pendant didn’t provide me with any abilities to affect the thoughts or actions of others. It only granted the ability to give them beauty, size, and strength. If he rejected my advances, it would be his loss. His friends look bemused as several other specimens of male perfection swooped in to block their negative accord. I’d developed quite a reputation and the attractive multitudes were ready and willing to attain another among their ranks. "Go with him," said some. "You won’t regret it," said others. "It’ll be amazing," said still more. The man in blue turned to look at me once more, puzzlement overwhelming his countenance. "Would you like to come with me? I don’t live far," I said, "just around the corner." "Don’t go," said one of his friends, but became quickly overruled as scores of attractive men pushed him (and me) towards the exit. Before he could resolve his surprise at having been thrust out onto the dark streets, he arrived in tow at my front door. "Nice place," he said, unsure of how he’d gotten himself into the apartment of a man about six years his senior and absolutely not his type. His utter bafflement reaffirmed that my choice was correct. "Sit down," I said. He let himself be led to my couch where he sat heartily on the plastic covered cushions. His eyes darted about, taking in his surroundings; nervous fingers fidgeted and crossed in his lap. "I’m Mitch," he said finally, apparently deciding that it would be best if I knew his name. "Hi Mitch," I said warmly, smiling down as him from my standing position. "Don’t be nervous, you’re safe. I bring a lot of guys back here and they all enjoy themselves. You met some of them on our way out of Sting." I’d said those exact lines before. This wasn’t the first, and it would not be the last time a strange man found himself unsure and anxious in my living room. "Do you want something to drink?" I said in a soft voice, trying to make him as comfortable as possible. "Uhm, no," he said, adding a quick "thank you" as an afterthought. "Well, then. Let’s get started," I said, taking off my shirt. He looked up at me with one eye arched, apparently re-thinking his situation. But before much more could be decided, I pulled off his loose fitting shoes and unbuttoned his tight fitting pants. "Tell me your desires," I said, pulling his jeans around decent sized thighs. Soft brown hairs ruffled lazily after being disturbed by the trailing waistband. My hands cupped his round calves as they slid past, pulling both legs free. "Tell you what?" he said, slightly taken aback by the unusual question. "Tell me your desires. I can help make them come true," I said, pulling the blue V-neck over his torso. His arms complied dutifully, fourteen-inch biceps rising to allow the shirt to be pulled past. I looked down at his tanned skin, taking in his small but solid pecs and visible six-pack. His size complemented his thick frame, looking nicely muscled with low body fat. "What do you want to know?" he said, continuing our conversation from moments before. "Everything," I said, leaning in to run my fingers along the soft skin from pecs to navel. "Uhm," he said, closing his eyes, "I like muscle. Big guys with big dicks." "And what else," I said, hooking two fingers under the elastic of his designer brand underwear. "Big arms," he said. "I like really big arms." I pulled, bringing his underwear up and over a cock that had just began to wake. It looked to be decent sized average, and cut. "Big arms? How big?" I said softly, trying to encourage his imagination. Sexy thoughts would help enlarge his slumbering member. "Really big," he said, getting into the mood. "Nineteen inches." "Only nineteen?" I said to him, bringing my mouth close to his hardening cock. The hot breath of my voice quickened his excitement, its head inching closer to his stomach with each heartbeat. "Ok, twenty!" he replied. I chuckled to myself at his modesty, confident in the knowledge that soon he’d be shouting an ever-expanding plethora of large and larger numbers. "And I like big dicks," he said, really getting into the discussion. "Eight inches," he spouted. His cock was almost fully hard. The pendant around my neck thumped loudly in my head, expectantly. I reached out my tongue and flicked it against the head of his dick. The soft brown hairs on his flat stomach shifted, a shiver running through him. "Oh, gods!" he bellowed. I had that effect on men. I took his cock into my mouth and began pumping gingerly in an up and down motion, flying my tongue along the back of his sensitive cock head. I watched him, taking a mental picture of his looks, trying my best to remember the fine details of the attractive yet nervous twenty-something year old man that I had brought into my apartment. Then I began. I pushed the thumping from my mind and focused it through his eager cock. He started to moan, feeling the pleasure of my hot mouth, not understanding or caring about the sudden noise in his head. His eyes remained closed, some distant muscle man flexing proudly in his thoughts as Mitch’s arms started to inflate. The satisfaction overwhelmed us both. He breathed heavily, enjoying the sensation of his dick being sucked. I reveled in the pleasure of the beat moving through my soul and into Mitch. Focusing, I willed his arms to expand. They pushed outward against the cool air of my living room, growing to seventeen, eighteen, nineteen, and then twenty inches. Then I focused on his cock, pushing against the thumping in his mind, causing his decent six inches to grow. I felt it thicken and lengthen between my lips. I ran my tongue around its girth, savoring the feeling of it taking up more and more space in my anxious mouth. The separation between my mouth and his groin increased moment by moment, his length becoming more difficult to fully please. Finally, the thumping in his mind pushed back against my push. I knew that meant his penis now stood a throbbing eight inches long. My practiced mind could combat his unconscious will and force more growth upon him if I pleased. But I knew better. Once he realized the changes in his form, no strength of wills would be required. I removed his cock from my mouth, examining my work. His nicely formed member seemed more perfectly proportioned than it had before. An unconscious change of my own, to be sure. His eyes opened questioningly, likely wondering at (only instinctively) the absence of the mysterious thumping in his mind. He focused first on my beaming face, which looked up at his confusion. "Why’d you stop?" he said, and then he noticed the more perfect column of meat hovering higher up his torso than before. "Huh?" he said shocked. Careful fingers reached out to touch its new length, to feel its girth as if unsure it was real. "What happened?" he ruminated to nobody in particular. "It’s your desires," I said simply. "You got what you wanted," I indicated, nodding to his arms. His eyes widened, his fingers quickly abandoning his throbbing cock to explore the newly expanded territory of his beefy biceps. "How ...," he said, trailing off. He brought his arm into a hard flex, bringing twenty inches of solid muscle into full relief. "Your desires," I said again. "Tell me your desires." And he did. No sooner than I encouraged him did new desires begin flooding from his mouth. "I want to be hot!" he said, pretty brown eyes filled with lust. "To be buff and muscular like all the guys I’ve ever wanted! I want a huge chest, and thick inch calves, and wide shoulders!" I again engulfed his eight inch cock, taking as much into my mouth as I could. "And low body fat! Super low, like five percent," he said as an after thought. "I want to be toned and buff and beautiful, and I want every guy to want me!" And I started to make it happen. The thumping in his mind again as soon as my lips made contact with his pulsing dick. I pushed back through my soul, pushing hard against the thumping in his head, then into his calves and chest and shoulders, causing them to balloon bigger and wider, making them harder and rounder. His thighs thickened, forcing more of my kneeling weight onto his hardening body. Thick forearms pushed reflexively into the couch as I worked my tongue around his cock. Globes of glutes developed under him, shifting his body towards my face. And I pulled on his mind. Veins appeared as I dragging the fat from his body and into who knows where. The thickness of his biceps increased, padding removed to reveal nothing but masculine hardness. His pecs rounded and came into glorious relief as his ridiculously low body fat desire came to be. Faint abdominal muscles became uncovered to reveal eight perfect and cavernous ridges. "This is so hot!" he shouted, focusing on body becoming perfection. I pushed again, further filling and expanding his muscles to meet his desires. He flexed his arms and felt his shoulders. Round delts pushed against his expectant hands. His widening back pushed and stretched the plastic covering of the couch, his width increasing greatly. Pecs danced and flexed under his lustful gaze as I filling them with more size. The cleft between the two hard slabs of muscle deepened; his chest bulged outward causing taunt nipples to harden and to begin pointing downward. "Fuck!" he screamed, starting to buck his eight inches of cock into my mouth. I gagged as the nearly perfect cock head thrust against the back of my throat. But still I pushed against the thumping in his mind. My pendant glowed a bright green-blue, pulsing with each unified thump in our skulls. "Fuck!" he said again, examining the expanse that his body became. "Can you make me taller? Five foot ten!" he yelled out, still trying to push himself further down my throat. "And I want to be as hung as a porn star! Ten inches. No, twelve!" And I made it happen. Sweat poured from his brown, dripping in torrents onto the plastic covered couch. His feet expanded downward beneath my body, pushing away from the cushions that supported his increasing weight. My soul danced and sang, the thumping flowing through it. I felt the pulsing of my own cock still confined tightly in my briefs. I began to buck my hips in motion with Mitch’s own. He fucked my face with all his might, as if the force he used could somehow help him achieve his goals. His short stature stretched as his bones expanded to his wish of five foot ten. And still I pushed on the thumping in his mind. His cock shot farther into my mouth as if it unrolled from within. It expanded quickly, making it difficult to keep in my mouth. He shoved into me once more, forcing his enlarged head down my throat. I could feel it expanding in the only direction it could. I choked and sputtered but his new strength held me, his twenty-inch arms reaching around to push my head into an irrefutable embrace. But still I pushed against his mind, forcing his dick to snake bigger, more and more. My throat jaw felt strained as it grew until finally my push met a hard force, like a wall. His unconscious pushed against the strength of mine. Then, in a solid fluid motion, he removed his cock from my throat, causing it to make an audible *pop* as it exited my tight lips. He stood up, throwing me to the ground and grabbing his porn-star sized proportions. He jerked and jerked, convulsing his whole body. Sweat shot off in all directions. His jaw had squared. His features looked chiseled. His brown eyes shone with brightness. And I could only think one word about his penis: perfect. It was thick and round and proportioned like what could be found on a statue of the gods. He focused only on himself, worshipping his own body. Hard muscles flexed and danced as he strained to get himself off. Lengthened fingers flew across the full foot of his cock, as if he’d been born to have such great size. Then finally, with a roar like a thousand lions, he came! Cum spurted up and arched out of his perfect cock. It flew in every direction, up and over every surface, across the room, and above his head. He twitched and shuttered and came with all his might until finally, without another moment’s commotion, he stopped. I felt the warmth of my own cum trickle down my leg. I’d cum in all the excitement and hadn’t even noticed. That hadn’t happened in a long while. As he slumped down on the wet plastic covering my couch, I looked up at the magnificent male specimen I’d created. His requests hadn’t been as lofty as some, but his desires for beauty had come through in full force. He almost glowed with radiance as he opened his eyes. I held back a gasp as they looked down at me, taken aback by the beauty. "Wow," he said. "Yes," I replied. I cleaned him up and gave him clothes that I kept on hand. He gave me a full bodied hug. He easily lifted my superior height towards the ceiling before putting me down, regarding me with a wide, sheepish grin. "How can I ever thank you?" he asked, beaming. "Oh, I’m sure you’ll find a way," I said. As I escorted him out the door, I took pause. He’d been one of the better ones. I knew he was mine forever, now. He’d always want what I could provide, like so many other men. And so, I spoke. "Mitch," I said, looking at him directly. He turned from his elated escape to regard me once more. "It’s only temporary. All this size." His face fell. It saddened me to see such beauty falter. "Do you hear that thumping? You need to push against it as best you can. It’ll be stronger than you and it will fade. Over time it will leak out of your subconscious. And when it does, you’ll lose a good amount of size. Not all, but more than you’d like. And when that happens, seek me out." He stared. "You’ll lose less each time we meet. And next time we do, you’ll know better how you can thank me then." A frown crossed his lips. I shut the door, leaving him dumbfounded on the front steps. Part 2 My eyes surveyed the dulcet hues of red and yellow spreading across the sky with the setting sun. The cool breeze blew through the open window, flowing mischievously across my nipples, making them hard. My mind wavered between its usual fantasies and the reality of my wildest dreams come true. The fantasy world of my own creation had become too much of a reality for me, now that so often the fantasy in my dreams seemed a better place. A dull sense of things crept back upon me. The ever present thumping in my mind drew me back from my wanderings, reminding me of things that had to be done. I reached up to finger the cool pendant that dangled so innocently over my chest. It seemed like a gift at first. Images of hot, muscular men flashed through my mind as they always did just before the sunset. Once, this had been the favorite part of my day; the promise of conquests to come and imaginations to explore. My gaze remained far off to the distant hills, following the winding paths that meandered away from this valley full of newly muscled men. I longed to go there, away from the valley and past the rising hills that served as parapets to ensnare me in a wondrous fantasy world come to life. I knew it could not be done. A knock at the door sealed my fate, yet again. He let himself in, following a routine we’d perfected over six years of practice. It had become a tantric dance, both our bodies involved in an automatic play of movement to where the night would inevitably lead. The door clicked closed behind him, wafts of masculine smell eddying about on the air currents in the breezy room. It continued much the same as before. The click of a bottle cap being removed for his drink. Currency rustled in a transfer from his wallet to my wicker basket. My favorite armchair creaked under his settling weight. The thumping in my mind continued rhythmically in preparation for my guest. I turned to regard the man sitting in the chair normally reserved for me, the small muscles of my back and shoulders fully visible to the landscape beyond. My eyes scanned his five foot ten frame. Once again, his beauty astonished me. A tight blue shirt rose slightly above his navel due to the tug of his outstretched and reclining arms. I marveled at the tight muscles of his lower abdomen and the stark Adonis belt. The thinning shirt outlined solid pecs and clung to nineteen-inch arms. White shorts hung limply, almost covering his thighs but revealing strong calves and long, sandaled feet. I knew he heard the dull thumping in his mind too. Mitch took my warning from so long ago quite seriously. He experienced the fading away of the masterful thumping. He watched as his body slowly changed back to what it had been. Then, before a month’s time had passed he knocked on my door as had all the men I’d changed. The pendant drew him to me more often than most. He never let the thumping fully abate before appearing, currency in hand. He needed the muscle. He desired the beauty. His mind craved the ever present thumping. There was something special about him. Something different. "Hey there," he said smiling at me from across the room. I glowered at him and his small talk. "You’re back early. It hasn’t been a month." "Yeah, well. I’ve got to keep up my look!" He flexed a beautifully proportioned arm. I’d perfected and sculpted that arm many times over. "You know there’s only so far I’m willing to go," I said to him, echoing myself of a few weeks ago. I ignored the rampant thumping in my mind. "Aww, come on! You know I’m worth it," he replied, grabbing his crotch. My fierce blue stare penetrated him, boring through his casual façade to gaze on the deeper desires within. He’d tried to push the limits of masculinity so many times. I’d given him fantasies of every sort over the years, accentuating first this muscle, then his beauty. He’d been tall and sculpted; then he’d been short and wide. All manners of musculature and size had been in his desires, and we’d tried them all together. I’d sculpted him in so many different ways that his original form mostly escaped my memory. But through it all, he kept that astonishing beauty that impressed even me. "Don’t you get tired of keeping this up?" "What are you talking about? You love the attention! And the money." He added that last part with heavy disdain. "Alright," I relented, "let’s get this over with." He stood quickly and shucked his sandals and shirt. My breath reflexively stopped every time I gazed at his magnificent torso. His perfectly round pecs transfixed my gaze. He approached and pulled my head into his chest, forcing me to lean against his weight. The thumping in my mind increased. I extended my tongue to lick the cleavage before my mouth. It tasted magnificent as it always did. His masculine musk filled and surrounded my senses. He knew that in spite of myself, I loved our interplay and so he played me like the masterful puppeteer he’d become to get what he desired most: more size. "That’s right. You know what I want," he said. "Make me huge." I complied to his desire. My tongue ran across the ridges of his eight cobblestoned abs, gingerly appreciating every knot and hard crevice. With practiced fingers, I unbuttoned his shorts to slide them down solid thighs. My cock throbbed in my own pants, my thoughts a mix of desire and fatigue. He released me from his embrace long enough to lower his underwear, revealing an ample cock -- a largely proportioned and porn star thick, ten-inch cock. He’d always asked for a big cock and I always provided. Now I benefited from my handy work, opening wide to take the semi-hard member into my mouth. I sucked liberally on the perfectly shaped head, as it pumped harder with each beat of his heart. And focusing on my expected task, I felt the thumping in his mind. It seemed loud compared to all then men I’d conditioned. It took practice for them to push hard enough against the thumping in their minds to keep it from seeping fully away. And Mitch among them all learned the best. In spite of my help, it’s how he really kept so much of his size over the last six years. Most of my creations partnered with one another and let themselves shrink together, happily and blissfully loved. But not Mitch. He chose the opposite windy path. His life, like mine, became about size and perfection. His long cock felt warm in my mouth and I savored it with my tongue. Moaning erupted from above. I looked up at Mitch’s refined proportions and chiseled features, savoring memories of him and me growing close over the years, even if only for this purpose. The thumping in my mind matched the thumping in his, a quickening pulse that filled both our thoughts. Then I pushed the thumping through my soul and into his eager body. And then it started again. He yelled out passionate desires in his lust. "I want to be bigger than ever before! Massive and huge. Tall. Towering." His hunger had become frightening. He wanted to wield power over other men. But I knew that no amount of size could provide him with the power I had. He’d still always need me. His arms raised in glorious relief, flexing and growing as I pushed new size into their already impressive proportions. They grew to twenty inches quickly, then to twenty one. And his shoulders swelled in size to match. His back spread wider, straining his flimsy blue t-shirt. It’d always been a favorite of his, but he’d forgotten to remove it so it would not be long for the world. "Mmmph," he moaned, his eyes closed, as his pecs grew heavier. I made them round and thick, perfecting them as one of my many gifts to him. They heaved higher and pushed against the shirt as he flexed. The sound of tearing fabric interrupted his heavy breathing. "Fuck yeah!" he cried. My pendant glowed its standard blue-green hue and thumped loudly in our heads, and I pushed against it with my usual vigor. His cock felt hot in my mouth. I loved having it there and slurped and bobbed contently. The tear at his neckline continued to spread with his widening back. I watched it travel south towards his nipples; my available hand reflexively grabbing to free my own confined meat. A stark ripping sound accompanied the slow progress down his torso, and it made us both squirm with pleasure. When it revealed the entirety of his cleavage, I noticed something that made me startle. Dangling between his heaving muscular pecs sat a blood-red pendant. I stopped pushing, leaving the thumping alone. His cock throbbed anxiously in my mouth while I surveyed his sweaty torso. His eight pack was perfect. Thick traps mounted visibly around his neck, even from this angle. He’d gone from fitness model to junior bodybuilder in no time at all. He wondered at the sudden delay, opening his eyes to peer down at his hard cock pulsing stagnant in my mouth. A quick scan of his expanded frame told him what caused my start, and he leered. "Do you like it?" he said. "I got it near the old forest path." He didn’t allow a response. His hand had snaked stealthily from its flexed position to a forceful hold behind my head. He held me firmly in place. I tried to vocalize around his cock, but it was simply too large to allow any oration to pass. The thumping in my mind began to grew, shifting to an alarming frenzy! My own blue-green pendant shone with an unexplainable urgency, filling me with panic and dread! I wriggled and writhed to free myself from his grip, but he held fast. His free hand closed around the amber pendant hanging around his neck and he spoke. "Do you remember all those times you stopped before giving me what I really desired? Before giving me what I truly needed? All those denials? Well this is going to change all that." He ruffled my hair with his free hand and continued. "Rumor has it that you got your pendant somewhere deep in the forest. That’s where this one comes from too. When I wear it I can hear my own dull thumping below the remnants of yours. But I can’t get it to work no matter how hard I push against it with my mind." The wide grin on his face reached a renewed apex and I felt my panic rebuild. "I discovered that it doesn’t respond to me because this one doesn’t work with a push." He looked me in the eyes and said simply, "it works with a pull." And with no more delay or explanation, I felt a tug from somewhere deep in my mind. Mitch closed his eyes in deep concentration as the rapid thumping in my mind began to collapse in upon itself. His biceps started to expand once again, dashing any hopes of estrangement from my involuntary bondage. They flexed voluntarily in a show of power, becoming disproportionately large. Thick snake-like veins snaked across the surface of his biceps with every inch of growth. A belt the size of my waist couldn’t encompass one of those monsters. Even with this new unleashing of size, his hand against my head remained constrained as if to show a mastery of strength. The tearing down his shirt resumed much faster this time with the quick expansion of his lats. He had never been so thick before, all because I enforced limits. They thickened and rippled, pushing him wider and wider, looking engorged with size, even from my vantage point. He pulled the thumping from my mind as if it were a thing to be exchanged for a fair wage from a reluctant seller. The beauty and proportion I worked so hard to create evaporated quickly under his un-tuned understanding of his growth. Abrupt changes occurred sporadically across his form. I felt his forearm bulge against my head. His left thigh crowded my face. It hardened and took up more space, pushing me to the side. Then sometime after so did his right. I watched both feet creep longer across the floor towards my knees. The Adonis belt near my nose evaporated as a muscle gut formed. It pushed into my space over his cock and into my forehead. It may not have been coordinated, but the changes to his form were awesome. I’d never before let him lose his beautiful proportion. I realized then that it was his beauty that made me putty in his hands. And now it was disappearing. He bulked and flexed and expanded outward without any regard for my desires. My desires. His pecs jutted so far forward would no longer see his neck. A bright red glow cast about the dark room from Mitch’s pendant. He brought one arm into a flex for his own approval. Even as the bicep grew impossibly larger before his eyes, my mind raced. I tried to push against his pull in a battle for the thumping but it only hastened the growth of his ballooning arm. He peeked down and smiled at my plight, realizing what I’d done. No trick of mine could prevent the pull from penetrating the depths of my mind. In a moment, my worries compounded. Mitch had begun to rise. His cock and hand dragged me up. I grabbed his ass with both hands to support myself. Its hardness protested as I attempted to dig my fingers into his flesh. They expanded beneath my fingers as if responding to my touch. I was forced to rise off the ground without any possible recourse. I dared not bite down on his hefty cock in fear that he would make it grow. If it got too big it would easily break my jaw. So I did the only thing my experience taught me how to do: I sucked on his hard cock. He moaned immediately and pulled harder to re-double his own growth. By now I’d risen to a difficult squat, a good six inches off the floor to accommodate his increasing height. His muscles glistened in the red glow. His stature resembled the professional bodybuilders I’d seen in magazines and contests, and still he grew. I sucked hard and with all my skill. He had to cum soon. Maybe that would bring him back to reality and stop his lust for more growth. His breathing increased steadily with his size. He adjusted his stance to compensate for his growing thighs and ballooning calves. I regretted their disproportionate size, eyeing calves that looked far too big but continued unabated on my quest to get him off. His pecs stuck out much too far for their width. His arms looked comically large below his shoulders. His fingers and feet grew longer. I could feel his ass becoming more and more globe-like with every passing moment. The heat from his body overshadowed the brisk breeze. Only he and I existed. His hard hold on my head forced me to work his cock in spite of all else. I forgot about my apartment, about the money left in my wicker basket, about the numbing silence that rumbled ominously in my mind. I sucked, and I sucked. My tongue danced expertly around every ridge of his dick that I’d spent six years changing and re-memorizing. Even when I felt the head of his cock working itself further into my mouth, I continued to work the shaft as best as I could. Then without warning, my head became free and with a flash of blue-green light I fell backwards onto the floor. His once beautiful proportions were gone, replaced with blatant favoritism to what I knew to be his favorite muscle groups. I gawked up at him, larger than any professional bodybuilder I’d ever seen. A bright blood-red glow still emanated from the amber pendant hanging tediously between his pecs. Both pecs were larger than I’d thought possible, pulling his shoulders forward. Large arms out shadowed thick and veiny forearms. Bulbous calves and long feet betrayed the hard, thick thighs they were meant to complement. And his height and thickness did not match. An eleven inch cock stood proudly before the most hardened muscle gut I’d ever known. He looked down at himself disapprovingly. "This is harder than I thought. You made it look easy," he jested. I scampered away in a feeble attempt to put distance between us, lest he decide to place me again on his cock to fix his own proportion. Chuckling at me he said, "don’t worry, I don’t need you anymore." And he made his cock longer. It inched itself two or three inches towards his cavernous cleavage. I watched dumbstruck. It was only then that I realized the quiet in my head. My blue-green pendant no longer glowed; it had a reddish tinge that I’d never seen before. There was no thumping in my mind as there had always been. He had stolen it all. "Wow, it’s really loud in here," he said offhandedly. "I can push," and his cock rose another inch. "And I can pull," and his muscle gut receded significantly, leaving an amazingly sculpted cobblestoned torso in its place. "Fuck! I can do whatever I want!" His head inched closer to the ceiling, making him the tallest he’d ever been. "This is awesome," Mitch said, speaking more to himself than to me. "Watch this!" he said, and without further ado maneuvered himself into a most muscular! Veins erupted everywhere. Impossibly huge, iron-hard muscle displayed themselves in full relief. His whole body screamed its power to the world! He closed his eyes. "Gods!" His balls swelled visibly. "Fuck," and then so did his cock, "yeah!" Cum erupted from his fifteen inch cock and pelted the cleavage between his mammoth pecs! Shot after shot exploded. I could see the concentration on his face as he pushed or pulled (I did not know which) the thumping in his mind. His most muscular held while he made cum in long, hard, powerful spurts. Each shot fell onto his heaving pecs and dribbled down his disproportionately lean and sculpted abdomen. He looked frightening and amazing. Cum gushed and hit with an audible splatter. Then, after ten or twelve sticky loads, he abated and opened his eyes. "This power is amazing!" he said, and again his cock swelled larger again and more cum shot from his towering member. Time past. I watched him cum on himself over and over, stop, and then start all over again. I don’t know if he did it for pleasure, for power, or for the fun of making me watch. I’d never been able to do anything like that to him before. Finally, he stopped. The amber pendant, resembling more a purple-blue-green hue, dripped with cum and burrowed between his pecs. His hard cock swayed in the cool air. He thundered to the door and stopped. "Thanks," he said, giving me a wink. He opened it and, fully naked and drenched in sticky fluid, left me forever. I simply watched him go. A cool breeze wafted across my bare skin in an attempt to remind me of the world outside. It taunted me, reminding me of all I had lost. The newly muscled men in the valley before the high hills and the winding paths beyond were all lost to me. My jaw was sore from its restricted movement of moments ago and it protested as I opened it to scream after him. But I realized I had nothing to say. Nothing could be said. Or done. A tear trickled down my cheek. I’d lost the best part of me. Thoughts of leaving this beautiful, amazing valley flew from my consciousness. Only the silence remained. I lay there for hours. I noticed nothing but the eerie lack of thumping. I cradled my pendant to give it calm. It felt dead. The next morning I awoke where I’d fallen. I hadn’t bothered to move. I felt the weight of the now purple-amber pendant against my unimpressive chest. Some time past lost in my own thoughts. Then a smile crossed my lips. I’d recalled the last things I had said to Mitch the first time we met. "It’s only temporary." I clutched my pendant close to myself and searched my mind. Somewhere in its depths, though very, very faint, I found something. I listened to myself. There it was -- only in its beginnings, but the sound of a soft, constant, and unmistakable thumping in my mind.

Hello everyone! Thanks for your patience. My hectic semester is officially over, and I am hoping to get this story done before we get too far into the summer. Thank you very much for everyone who has provided support, comments and feedback. You really helped motivate me to work on this. Here is a link to chapters 1-7: http://muscle-growth...e-symbiote-war/ Here is a link to chapter 8: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4428-the-symbiote-war-chapter-8/ I have finally managed to finish chapters 9 and 10. Just for the record, I will post all of the remaining chapters in this thread. Chapter 9: Unexpected: A friend and a monster. “Hey… Hey! Hellloooo? Are you there? Everything ok?” My eyes come back into focus, and I find that I’m staring at a very cute face that is surprisingly close to my own. The last couple of days have gone by in a blur – I’m feeling depressed, isolated, and confused. I guess I had sort of zoned out while studying in the library – and someone noticed. Not just anyone, but the adorably cute boy that seems to spend as much time here as I do. I’ve caught him checking me out – almost as often as he’s caught me checking him out. “Welcome back to planet earth.” He says with a shy grin. I’m still staring into his blue eyes. Although we’ve spent a fair bit of time in the library together, we haven’t met, and we haven’t been this close. “Sorry. Must have drifted off.” “Is everything ok? You’re far too cute to be so glum.” I suppose that’s his way of coming out to me – but it was unnecessary, as we’ve already caught each other sneaking glances. Although he isn’t my usual “type” (I don’t know if I have a “type” anymore), he is adorably cute. He’s got this ridiculous mess of light brown hair, cool-blue eyes, and a smile that warms the room. He’s about my height, lean, and with a really cute little butt. “Mark.” He introduces himself to bridge the silence. “Corrigan.” “Cool name! Care to grab a cup of coffee and tell me how your parents came up with that one?” And that’s how I met Mark. It was unexpected. Our coffee date lasted all afternoon. He’s a good talker, and he’s fascinating. He’s doing his doctorate in Social Policy. He’s a smarty-pants, but doesn’t show it – he’s easy to talk to. He’s energetic and passionate about a number of topics, and he’s downright adorable when he’s really excited about a topic. He’s also a good listener, and it really didn’t take long for him to sift through my vague replies to figure out that something is going on with my roommate, or specifically, between my roommate and me. “Come on Corr! Spill the beans! Is he a psycho? Does he steal your stuff?” I just didn’t know how to broach the topic. Nothing that’s been happening makes any sense, and I didn’t want Mark to think I was nuts. Mark could tell that I was uncomfortable and fumbling. “Ok. You don’t have to say anything if you’re not ready. But just tell me that you will talk to me, or to somebody, if you’re ever in need of help.” I could agree to that. Our wonderful afternoon eventually came to an end. Mark had to get to class. “Ok – my interplanetary traveller. I want to see you later. How about Friday for supper?” There’s no way I could refuse him. We made plans. We hugged – he smelled great – one of those warm, close hugs – and just as we were disengaging, he gave my ass a squeeze. I was in a great mood. I decided to head to the gym to work out some of my energy. I was pleasantly surprised to find that the gym was fairly deserted. These were always my favourite times to work out – mindlessly enjoying my tunes and not having to wait for any of the machines to come available. I was having a pretty good day at the gym; the buzz of my positive mood from my date with Mark was translating into a great pump from my workout. I was really enjoying how solid my body was getting from a semester of working hard to keep ahead of Shawn. However, as I thought that, I mentally noted that the purpose of my workouts now was to try and keep up with Shawn. I finished my gruelling shoulders and arms session, capped off with some abs at the end, and headed to the locker room for a shower. I stripped off my sweaty clothes, wrapped a towel around my waist, and headed for the showers. Because there was no one else in the locker room, I stopped in front of the mirrors to admire my great pump. Shawn might have surpassed me, but my gains were without any “assistance” and my body was looking great. I’m a bit embarrassed to admit it, but I was turning myself on and starting to pitch a tent in my towel. And that’s when Greg walked in. You may remember Greg as the “victim” of my experiment. He was now easily a 6’1 muscle-bound stud. He was wearing his workout gear, a muscle shirt and a pair of workout shorts. His handsome face was now three inches closer to the ceiling than it was before our last meeting. The growth from my cum had turned him into an Adonis with a cock that any porn star would envy. And since our last meeting, he had clearly been hitting the weights with force. His broad shoulders were rounded globes that stretched the skin tight over the striations in the muscles. His arms hung wide to accommodate the bulging muscles of his V-tapered back. A powerful vein snaked down each bicep; serving as a roadmap to highlight the incredible size of his arms. Greg’s powerful legs, flexing with each step, filled up the legs of his workout shorts. However, it was tough to notice because my attention was drawn to the obscene bulge made by his enormous cock and balls. I was instantly awestruck by the presence of this stud, and my rapidly growing erection almost made me drop my towel. Greg immediately recognized me and I could see by the look on his face that he had been looking for me. A few quick strides of his powerful legs and he had me pinned against the wall. “Tell me what you know.” “Uhhh….”. His strong hands were firmly gripping my shoulders, pinning me against the wall. I wasn’t able to form words. “You did this to me! Tell me how!” His chest was right in front of my eyes, and I could count the striations in his meaty pecs. One… Two… Three… Four… I was fully erect. “I want more. Tell me how you did it.” I could feel his warm breath. His hands tightened on my shoulders. My balls churned. If he kept this up, he was going to get his answer without me saying anything. “It’s…it’s a curse.” I finally managed to stammer. I’m usually an excellent talker. But apparently that’s conditional… “This isn’t a curse! This is awesome. Tell me how it works.” And apparently I’m terrible under pressure – because before my brain knew what I was doing, I found myself saying… “It’s my cum. It makes people grow.” Oh shit! What have I done? That’s all he needed. He ripped the towel from my body and knelt down. He had one hand centered on my chest, pinning me firmly to the wall, and his other hand wrapped around my balls and the base of my erection. He popped the head of my cock in his mouth and started sucking as if his life depended on it. I mean seriously, I thought he might suck it right off my body. It was both painful and insanely pleasurable. Any attempt I made at trying to struggle was met with a firm thrust against the wall. Greg was quite adept at working my balls and shaft with his one hand; he was gently kneading my balls while also squeezing and tugging on the base of my boner. His tongue was eagerly exploring and teasing my cockhead, all while maintaining a powerful vacuum. I was so turned on by him, this muscle beast servicing my cock. I felt the moment when I gave over to the idea of making him grow even more – turning him into a massive muscle monster. I grabbed his head with both hand and started fucking his face. “Take it and grow!” I growled. Greg could tell I was on the edge, my balls started to tighten up. He let go of my shaft, released my chest, and grabbed my ass with both hands. He rammed my entire cock in his mouth – and I could feel the muscles in his throat milking the head. It was glorious. I let out a feral growl as my load spewed forth. I could feel his throat twitching as he sucked out every last drop. The growth was already starting as he pulled my cock out of his mouth and stood up. He already towered over me, but he was gaining more height, pushing closer to the ceiling. Greg quickly stripped out of everything. The first thing I noticed, because they were right in front of my eyes were his pecs, the muscles were undulating as each striation fought for space under the stretched skin. His abdominals clenched and expanded with each breath, but each time they did they expanded a bit larger – the bricks pushing a bit farther out. Greg raised his arms into a double bi pose, and as my gaze was drawn up, I noticed the massive V of his back, capped by a pair of rock hard, mountainous shoulders. Greg’s arms were massive, but as he brought his biceps into full flex, they exploded out into a pair of truly impressive peaks. “Of fuck yeah!” He growled. “Awesome.” I was star struck. Our attention was drawn down to Greg’s boner. It was easily twelve inches, and sticking straight out from his body; looking as if he was ready to spear me through the chest. Hard, massive, wrapped in veins, and leaking pre-cum. I leaned forward and gave the head a lick; savouring the pre-cum from this stud that I had created. Greg’s massive balls clenched up tight and he was immediately spewing forth a geyser of cum; it was everywhere, but mostly all over me. “Time to test out this new body. I have a feeling my workout’s going to be amazing.” He struggled to get his clothes back on. His muscle shirt clearly no longer fit his new size, it was stretched to breaking across his wide frame, and this pulled it up to expose his waist. His workout shorts were completely inadequate, they were straining at the seams, and the tightness only accentuated Greg’s massive chubby running down his right thigh. He clearly needed new clothes but who was going to criticize this massive muscle stud? I am feeling both physically and emotionally drained. This was something right out of my fantasies, but it is also a scary situation – a second person now knows what I can do. Are my worst fears coming true? Or my deepest fantasies? Chapter 10: Schoolboy Pin. I can’t believe what they did to me today. I knew Shawn was fooling around with one of his wrestling buddies. Travis used to be in Shawn’s weight category, but whereas Shawn had grown into a new weight category, Travis had hit a plateau. I’ve seen them hanging around outside of wrestling practice, and I’ve seen Travis leaving our room – only to walk into a dorm room filled with a pungent post-sex mix of sweat and cum. Apparently, Travis had hounded him about his growth and Shawn had let slip the secret. Travis was a lean and well-muscled wrestler, his light brown hair, hazel eyes and cut jaw line making him immediately attractive. He only stood at about 5’6, but his lean musculature made him look impressive. I guess that wasn’t enough, and his hunger for more brought him, and Shawn, to me. It started innocently enough. I was studying in the room when they entered. We chatted it up a bit. Then without warning, they flipped my chair over backwards and had me pinned on the floor. I struggled, but with no luck. Shawn had me in a schoolboy pin. He was sitting on my chest, his legs pinning my arms against the floor. And with his hands clamped on my forearms, I was essentially immobilized. This left Travis to take what he wanted. He was sitting on my legs, his hands kneading my growing bulge. He unzipped my jeans and worked them down to my ankles, and then hiked my briefs under my balls. My growing erection was starting to stand on end. Shawn shifted his weight, bringing his own swelling bulge closer to my face. Travis worked my balls and my shaft, slowly bringing me to full hardness. I feel embarrassed to admit that this was incredibly hot. But the idea of creating yet another muscle monster prevented me from really enjoying the experience. Travis knew what he wanted, and he sucked on my balls and licked my shaft, sending me into toe-curling bliss. He worked my hard cock slowly – sucking the head, deep throating the shaft, sticking his tongue in my piss slit – bringing me close to orgasm on a couple of occasions – but backing off in order to prolong the experience and maximize my eventual orgasm. Shawn wasn’t one to let my humiliation go to waste. “You know you’re enjoying this.” He said. “You’re going to make Travis into a wrestling machine.” He shifted his crotch closer to my face. His erection was plainly visible through his sweats, and a visible stain was forming. He saw me checking him out and shifted his weight so that he could free his hard member from its confines. From this angle, it looked ridiculously large. The purple head was engorged and glistening with pre-cum. The thick shaft was wrapped in veins – and at this proximity, I swear I could see his heart beating. Shawn leaned forward so that his hot cock brushed my lips. Fuck. My balls churned. And before I knew it, my cock was thrumming with my orgasm. Spurt after spurt. And Travis was there for the ride. His mouth was a vacuum on my rock hard cock, and he was kneading my balls for every last drop. He drank it all – the seed of his growth. How many times did I cum? Enough to move him up one weight category? Or two? Shawn was loving it – “Fuck yeah!” After what felt like an eternity, I stopped cumming. Travis took one last long suck on my still hard cock, and then stood up. His shirt was off and his pants were down around his ankles. His muscles glistened with sweat in the afternoon sun streaming through the window. I could see the growth catalyst working its way through his already lean muscled body. Was he standing taller? No. He was growing – he had to be at least 5’8 now. His already taught abdominals and serratus muscles appeared to be flexing, but without returning to their pre-flexed state. His striated pecs rippled as they added on a new layer of muscle. His rounded delts widened, adding to his already impressive V-shaped body. His biceps swelled, each one pushing out from the arm and forcing a vein to snake along the length like a drop of water cascading down his arm. The muscles in his legs rippled as they expanded with lean muscle. But I was particularly drawn to his beautiful cock and balls. His balls were tight and looked swollen with cum, easily the size of a pair of plums. His cock stood straight out from his body, the head was throbbing as if he were dry cumming, but each flex added new length and girth. It looked as if the veins were being pushed out from the inside. Apparently Shawn also found this irresistible. He stood up off of me, knelt in front of Travis and gulped down his cock. It looked as if he was struggling with Travis’s growing tool. However, they must have both found this to be too arousing, and after only a few moments, they were both cumming. Travis let out an animalistic roar, grabbed Shawn’s head, and rammed his spurting cock down Shawn’s throat. At the same time, Shawn’s own impressive member blew several huge shots all over Travis’s legs and the floor. After the orgasm subsided, Travis let go of Shawn’s head. Shawn slowly backed off his cock – the thick shaft emerging from his mouth, inch after inch after inch. Damn, it was obviously bigger – it had to be at least nine full inches, and as big around as my wrist. There would be no hiding that impressive bulge in his wrestler’s singlet. Staring directly into Travis’s still tumescent member, Shawn must have felt that Travis’s growth was impinging on his territory, because he quickly twisted around and lunged onto my still hard member – taking the entire shaft in one gulp. The surprise, combined with my arousal at watching Travis’s growth, caused me to immediately orgasm, and I shot one huge volley down Shawn’s throat. After a good hard suck, Shawn came up smiling, and I could see his traps expanding a bit more at the neck of his shirt while his delts widened ever so slightly. “Fucking awesome.” Clearly Travis was impressed with his new muscles. He kept running his hands over his body, flexing every muscle, and grabbing his swollen cock and balls. “Let’s hit the gym and see what these things can do.” Looking over at me with an evil and mischievous grin, Shawn agreed. They dressed and headed out. Feeling defeated. I got up from the floor and headed down the hall to the bathroom. This is starting to get out of hand; three people now know my secret. At the very least, I’d never be left alone. At worst, I could be kidnapped, locked up, and milked for the remainder of my sad existence. So why does all of this turn me on?

I know it's not muscle growth, but I like too read this story and to look at those comic strips at the same time!!!!! http://metabods.com/mb/index.php/Jason%27s_big_problem#Part_9 http://myreadingmanga.info/keishin-kiseki-1st-jp/ http://myreadingmanga.info/kisekaesense-comic-omake-jp/ http://myreadingmanga.info/keishinkondou-yoshinori-scrum-jp/

My heart was pounding when I entered the restaurant. I had specified a public place to meet with you, and you had suggested this venue. You had agreed so ready that at first I wondered whether this was a place you frequented - a place that was used to your presence and your reported…. What should I call what you do? Assuming that everything they say about you is true, of course. It seems impossible, but a lot of things seem impossible until you witness them firsthand. I walked in a few minutes early, hoping to witness your entrance and your effect on others. I wondered if half of what I had heard was true, and I hoped to be able to record it. I told the maitre’d that I had a reservation under your name, and he looked at me and smiled - not in an unusual way - and took up two menus before showing me to a booth. It was lunchtime and we were meeting downtown, the place was packed with dark-suited business types or start-up dudes in gingham shirts and beards. No one paid any particular attention to me and I sat down to await your arrival. My heart was already beating fast. Certainly I was excited, how could I not be? You were becoming something of a legend, though actual reports of you were hard to pin down. Someone might see you from a distance, and they knew it could be no other except you because of your…unique manner of dress. Or undress, to be more accurate. Odd, I thought, how that could be. But perhaps it had something to do with what you told me you were capable of. The impossible. There was a stir near the entrance and people parted like the Red Sea before the hand of God. I could see you easily, because of your stature. Funny, I thought, I expected you to be even bigger! The reports from some who had met you were staggering, particularly concerning your size and dimensions. Then again, there was some confusion about that, with those reports varying wildly from the unusual to the superhuman. You were head and shoulders above everyone else, and of course you were also naked. For some reason I found myself avoiding your face. I had been told to expect to have a very strong - even unavoidable - reaction to it. “His body is remarkable. Certainly beautiful, and probably more beautiful than anyone, man or woman, that I have ever seen. But it’s his face….” And then this look of, I dunno, worship? Adoration? Lust? Would come over the speaker. You moved through the crowd and people were touching you. You would speak to some of them - I could…sense your voice rather than hear it. I had been warned about that too. “When he speaks, there’s something…magical about his voice. Something irresistible. You want to hear him speak. You crave to hear him.” Everyone turned to look at you and it seemed like some sort of wild, uncontrolled orgy would break out at any moment. Just your presence in the restaurant had raised the erotic temperature and I was feeling it, too, even from the other side of the room. Then, just as quickly, that sensation eased or dissipated, like a fog, and people still remained interested in you but no more so than if any celebrity was walking among them. Then you were at the table, standing before me. I tried but could not avoid staring at your cock. I think my mouth fell open. It was…magnificent. That is not a word I would generally apply to another man’s equipment, but no more apt description seemed appropriate. It was amazing. It was colossal. It was stupendous. But more than anything else…it was enormous. A thick, heavy, proud, formidable cock that jutted forward over a pair of perfectly formed, absolutely identical, completely beautiful balls swelling fat inside your scrotum. My vision of your equipment was suddenly interrupted by a hand - your hand. Your perfect, large, manly, powerful hand as you held it towards me and spoke. The words did not immediately register to me, but whatever you had said seemed to ring a bell inside me that resonated like a tongue on my dick and I felt myself growing extremely aroused and very hard all at once. Perhaps you recognized this effect you were having and you said, softly, “Pardon me,” and then the sensation of pure sex lessened, but did not disappear, and your hand was on my shoulder and I looked up. Then I came. My dick inflated and I came. There was no decision that I played in it. I looked at your face and I came. You smiled and I came again, and then I watched your lips - your supple, beautiful, kissable lips - say “Sorry about that.” I think I tried saying something, and then you said,”Thank you for showing up naked. I enjoy looking at beautiful naked bodies like yours.” I remembered that I decided that I wouldn’t wear clothes to greet you. Was it something you had suggested? I couldn’t quite recall, but I was suddenly somewhat abashed that I had just launched a volley of cum at the underside of the table. “You’re welcome,” I told you. “You have a remarkable body,” you observed kindly adding, “and so powerfully built.” I felt your beautiful eyes moving over my torso. I stood up so you could see all of me. “You’re proud of being so muscular and well-developed, I’m sure.” I was, and I said so. I could not possibly compare to your masterful level of muscular size and beauty, but I had worked hard to look like I did. “Will you make a muscle for me?” you asked. “You want me to…?” You nodded and showed me what you meant, illustrating your request by lifting your own arm and pushing your biceps and triceps to full glory. I felt my dick throb at the sight of so much beautiful power. I felt humbled and even slightly shamed that I could never compare to your glorious size and power, but I nonetheless lifted my own arms and flexed as hard as I could. “Impressive,” you remarked. “Are those twenty-inch arms?” you asked. I looked from one to the other and beamed. Twenty-inch arms! “No,” you amended, “more like twenty-four.” They were! They were each twenty-four inches around exactly. I admired your discerning eye. “Yes,” I answered. “Your entire upper body is quite remarkable. Even though your arms are so large, so strong, your shoulders and chest match the size perfectly. And your lats spread like wings!” You narrowed your gaze, adding, “ordinarily an upper body of such proportions would make a man look odd, but it’s a good thing you’re so tall - six-ten?” I didn’t think that was true, but…. “Six-eleven?” Yes, that was it. Nearly seven feet tall, and naked as the day I was born. I lowered my arms, letting them hang from my sides. They had to hang out from my body because my lats were so wide. I could hardly see beyond my chest to the rest of my body. It was something else I was proud of, and your notice made me swell. I puffed up my chest to show you how large I was. “You’re highly aroused,” you observed. “Yes,” I answered. Because I was. “It shows,” you agreed, smiling as you cast your gaze downward. “I love that about men, how we cannot hide our desire, how our sex is on display so obviously. How many inches?” “Inches?” My waist? My chest? “How big is your cock?” You reached forward to touch me. I was hard as stone, and your hand surrounded me. “It feels as thick as your wrist.” I surrounded my wrist with my other hand and realized it was true, though I had never made that comparison before. My cock was absurdly thick. “And it must be…fourteen? No, fifteen inches in length.” “When it’s hard,” I said, nodding. “And when it’s not?” I thought about it. “It’s always fifteen inches long,” I said. It was one of the reasons I enjoyed being naked for him now. It was difficult managing my cock into pants, let alone underwear. “That must be why you are always naked,” you said to me, echoing my thoughts. “You are always naked.” Always naked. Yes. “Yes,” I agreed. “I admire that,” you told me. “I don’t suppose anyone ever objects, given how handsome, how muscular you are.” That was true, too. I was always naked, and no one ever said anything about it. You removed your strong grip from my wrist-thick cock and moved to sit beside me in the booth. I sat back down, taking my napkin to clean up the wealth of come I had erupted upon sight of your face. You set your larger hand on my own and said, “I wouldn’t worry about that. Something tells me there’s more where that came from.” I felt my balls throb and tingle. They seemed to swell eagerly at your words, as if responding to some order. “Now then,” you said, turning towards me, “what did you want to talk about?” I thought about what you asked as I looked at your impossibly beautiful face. Your eyes were kind, but also fiery with lust. Your lips were begging a kiss, soft and warm and full. Your neck was thick with power, stretching out to shoulders so wide that I had to turn my head on my own neck to see from one end of you to the other. You were head and shoulders above me, even sitting, and I was in awe and strongly, nearly irresistibly attracted to you. “About…” You smiled and I came. You had been correct. I felt a hot, wet splatter on my thickly muscled, naked chest as my dick swelled and my balls pumped out a fat fountain. You dipped your fingers to the suddenly physical manifestation of my lust for you, gathering a thick gobbet of my cream onto your fingers before moving them towards your lips and pushing it inside your mouth. I came again as I heard you moan. It was a feral sound, animalistic and needful. I closed my eyes and sighed and came again, splattering a fat load on my neck and chin. Your mouth - your warm lips and tongue - lapped at my neck and slurped my cum inside. “You said you’re a writer.” Your warm breath on my skin. I opened my eyes, trying to focus my attention on speech rather than pleasure. Just being near you was keeping me at the edge of exploding. “Freelance journalist,” I said. “And you wanted to interview me.” “Yes,” I verified. “Why me?” I had already written the introduction to the article I intended to write, so I repeated it to you from memory. “You are the epitome of male beauty - human masculine perfection in physical form. No other man on the planet is as handsome, as strong, as powerful, as unique as you are. Your pure masculine beauty is unmatched, as is your muscular development and perfection of physique. Reports of your sexual escapades, erotic talents, and carnal abilities approach unimaginable extents. You define masculine perfection in every aspect of your being, from your voice to your face to your body. It’s said you can make someone experience a powerful orgasm with nothing more than a look. The world allows you - demands, in fact - to remain totally naked so that we’re permitted the gift of looking upon the unyielding and total perfection of every unbelievable inch of your physical presence.” You shrugged, as if this was commonplace. “I’ve been lucky,” you admitted. “Is it all true?” “More than you know. And do you know how this is all possible? How I became the man I am? The man here with you in this place?” I shook my head, speechless, enamored and enthralled by the tone of your voice, the deep masculine power in every utterance, the way your supple lips moved, the play of your long, wet tongue and my imagination running wild in carnal directions about your lips and tongue on my body. “I am able to alter reality. I only need utter what I want, and it becomes real. It’s a talent I discovered purely by accident, and one I can’t explain, other than to say that it is true, undoubtedly so, and there appears to be no limits to what I can do.” You paused as I absorbed all of this, about to ask for further details, when you placed your finger on my lips and added, “Only no one in the world but me knows that.” “Knows what?” You smiled and I nearly came. My dick swelled and throbbed and jerked with a spasm of pure happiness. “I suppose you’re a better judge of that description than I am, but I can confirm that I never wear clothes - but then neither do you - and my sexual appetites and experiences may extend well beyond what most others may be capable of, and, yes, admittedly there have been times when someone else has experienced…let’s say a rather dramatic reaction to my glance.” Your eyes zeroed in on mine. I gasped and groaned and sighed and came again. Hard and thick and powerfully. I shot a rope of cream above us in the booth and it struck the wall behind us with a resounding splatter. Something about you when you looked at me. My breath was ragged and I was having a difficult time concentrating on anything beyond the godlike pulses of pure sexual pleasure that were engulfing me. You parted your lips and I hoped for a kiss, but you said, “Let’s talk about you.” “Me?” “Yes,” you said, licking my cream from your lips. You leaned closer to me. I could smell you. I could smell your masculine essence. You smelled like a locker room. You smelled like a football field. You smelled like leather and sweat and muscle and ass. “You’re a very handsome man,” you remarked, and then you leaned towards me and set you wet tongue to my skin and sucked my cream from my neck. I felt myself grow hot under your scrutiny, but hot from lust as well. I ached to lean towards you and press my lips to yours. I ached to taste myself inside your mouth. I could feel my cock pulse and my balls tighten and I knew I was close to another eruption. You looked down, noting the hard, gleaming redness of my prick. “Are you going to come, again?” “I think so,” I answered. “You’re going to come inside my mouth,” you told me. “Yes,” I agreed. Nothing would have pleased me more. “And when you come inside my mouth,” you said, leaning your brutally beautiful face towards my throbbing meat, “you’re going to come harder and thicker and with more pleasure and satisfaction than you have ever experienced in your entire life.” “Yes,” I agreed. Of course I am. You opened your mouth and I could feel the warm, wet heat of your breath against me. I sucked in a long breath and sighed and closed my eyes. I could feel your soft lips against the tip of my prick. You were kissing me, there in the restaurant. Your large hand grasped my wrist-thick cock and your tongue bathed the head with slick wetness that drained down my fifteen inches like warm honey. You teased and caressed me, you worshiped me, as I longed to worship you. Then I felt your mouth envelope me entirely and my balls seized up and my toes curled and my hands balled into fists and every muscle on my carefully developed body flexed into tight power and I exploded inside your mouth. I clenched my jaw shut hard to stifle the scream of absolute bliss that built inside me and wanted release. I squeezed tears from my eyes against the utter joy of the sudden and complete orgasmic satisfaction that originated from my hard meat and resonated through every cell of my body as I shot a fat, thick, hot load of cream inside your mouth. I heard - and felt - you groan with pleasure as you swallowed the sudden thick jets of cream I was somehow unleashing, harder and thicker than I had ever experienced in my entire life. It felt like an explosion. It felt as if, had your mouth not been there to swallow my load, I would’ve shot so hard out of my cannon that I’d have blasted clean through the roof of the restaurant. It felt as if my soul was leaving my body through my cock. The intoxicating level of sexual bliss was nearly overwhelming. I pumped into your mouth over and over and felt the burden of my balls empty inside you as you moaned in satisfaction and your throat swelled with every fat fountain I came. How long did it go on? How much cream had I managed to produce? Did I black out? Did this happen with every man you met? I opened my eyes only when I felt your mouth on mine, and your tongue pressing against my lips, and I opened my mouth and you slid your warm, wet, pliable tongue inside and bathed my senses with the taste of my own cream, as if I had magically managed to suck on my own cock and fulfilled a fantasy I never knew I had. When you pulled away, I said as much, savoring the flavor that filled my mouth, saying how I wished I could taste it like that. “But you can,” you told me. “You’ve always been able to pull the length of your fat cock inside your own mouth and deliver the same level of sexual bliss, the same explosive wealth of hot, delicious cream down your own throat.” I remembered doing so only that morning. How I had practiced to allow my body to bend in on itself and the curve of my huge prick was exactly perfect to slide into my mouth and down my throat and I would suck my own prick and come over and over, feeling a sense of warm satisfaction that nothing else could deliver. My dick was still hard and now I felt the cooling air on its spit-slick surface and you stroked me with loving tenderness. “Your cock is incredible,” you said. I looked at it with unbridled joy and happiness, enraptured by my wonderful cock. “You can come like that whenever you want to,” you said, “and you can become hard when you wish it, or stay limp and allow your fat prick to dangle like a promise over those magic balls that are always filled with delicious fat loads of warm creamy come.” I looked at my beautiful fat prick as you slowly stroked my thick inches and felt pride and vanity. I loved my cock. I loved what it could do - what I could do. You bent your soft lips to the mouth of my prick and kissed me with gentle devotion. “But whenever we are together,” you said softly, “your level of sexual gratification - your utter orgasmic bliss - is compounded ten-fold.” I realized it was true. With others, I would always feel fully satisfied. Even when I used my own mouth on my marvelous and majestic cock, when I came it was like the stars exploding. But when I am with you - and only you - nothing else compares. You looked at me as you leaned back in the booth, spreading your arms along the back and relaxing into the soft leather. “What would you care to do with me, now?” “Everything,” I said. You smiled. My cock plumped and a thick drool of cream ran down its sides. “Everything is a lot. Let’s see if we can’t focus on something we’d both enjoy.” You reached over to stroke me. I watched your hand move up and down my towering erection and I pumped another thick wealth of cream to help lube your grip. You squeezed me hard in your vice-like grip with approval. It was pain and pleasure in equal doses. “How do you feel about these other people here?” “What do you mean?” “They’re acting as if this is all normal. That two naked, well-muscled, thick-dicked men always wander into this place and sit in this booth and pleasure each other. We’re having a very public sexual encounter and yet no one here is bothered in the slightest. Would you like it to be shocking to them? Do you want someone to object? Would that excite you?” I thought about what you said. No, I thought, I loved this. I loved the fact that naked men wandered freely, and engaged each other openly, and could expose their marvelous, beautiful bodies and cocks so wantonly. “I want others to do it too,” I said. “Others? Anyone in particular?” I looked beyond the fat shank of sex you were engaged in stroking, sending continuous throbs of hot sex into my massively muscled frame, and I pointed towards a waiter I had noticed when I had entered earlier, wandering in from the street in my unashamed nakedness, my fifteen-inch prick hanging like another limb over my pumping balls. “Him,” I said, and then I pointed towards a pair of business men in suits, talking quietly to each other with their phones in their hands. “And them.” You stroked and squeezed me, teasing another fat delivery of cum from my balls. I moaned in utter bliss. “The waiter is quite handsome,” you remarked. I looked at him again and was struck by his features. He was amazingly beautiful! “He is not as tall as you or me, but he has a well-developed body and a fat prick. You can see it bulge in his pants,” you said. I looked down at the young man’s full basket. It looked like he had stuffed a salami in his pants along with two tennis balls. “I like that they wear leather pants here,” you said. “I like that they’re so tight, so expertly fitted, that nothing about a man’s anatomy is left to the imagination.” I could see the heavy outline of the waiter’s massive meat pressing along his thigh. I could even discern the flared edge of the head of his cock, as well as two swelling round balls split at the center of his groin. When he turned to pour water into someone’s glass, the bulbous beauty of each mound of his bubble butt seemed to jump out like beach balls. I heard your voice again, like a tongue in my ear, like the growl of a lion. “I’m not sure that shirtless waiters are quite as sanitary as they might be, but it would be a shame to hide his thickly muscled torso - that handsome chest and those six-pack abs, so well-defined and expertly honed - under a shirt, no matter how tightly it fit.” I had to agree. The waiter’s torso, while nowhere near as thick and heavy as my own, was nonetheless quite beautiful. He looked like an Olympic-Level gymnast, with smoothly developed lobes of hard power everywhere. “He reminds me of a Tom of Finland illustration,” I remarked. “Yes,” you agreed. “As a matter of fact he does. It’s almost comical how perfectly that description fits him.” I remembered the picture that matched his features, and as you said it, I did laugh slightly because he was an almost exact match, even down to the absurdly over-sized nipples and the oddly out-of-date hair style. He even had a “porn ‘stache” on his upper lip, but the overall effect was both highly erotic and deeply sexual. “I bet he can fuck like a stallion,” I remarked. “I bet he can,” you agreed. At that moment, the waiter turned towards us and leered in our direction with a lasciviousness that made me cum again. He reached down with his free hand and moved it along the thick shank of cock forced along his thigh, winking at us both. He even shoved his hips forward, mimicking the action that I had just spoken. “What about our other friends?” you asked. I looked at the businessmen with their phones out. They did not appear particularly remarkable. I was even about to comment on it when you said, “Don’t you think the blonde one on the left is beautiful? Do you like long hair on a man? I think it’s quite becoming on him.” It did frame his face rather well, And now that I looked again, he was a beautiful man. “How old do you think he is?” I asked. “Twenty two,” you said. “Young and hung and full of cum.” I watched the man on the left as he adjusted in his seat, seemingly uncomfortable for some reason. “And his companion, the red-head. Don’t you think that full beard is handsome? And I wonder how he managed to find a suit to fit such a broad and muscular frame. It looks almost as if his thick and furry chest is stretching the buttons of his shirt to their limit.” The red-headed man’s shirt was, indeed, nearly ripping itself apart just to try to contain the obviously massive pecs mounted on his chest. His shoulders were very wide as well. “Why would he buy his shirts so small?” I wondered aloud. “Particularly when you and I are nude,” you observed. I looked at you and you leaned over to kiss my mouth again. I came a fat fountain that shot some distance above us and splattered on our naked flesh. “What do you think will happen next?” you asked. I looked again at the shirtless gymnast waiter in his painted-on leather pants with the massive length of thick cock along his thigh. “The waiter looks so uncomfortable in those pants,” I said. “Perhaps our blonde friend can offer some relief,” you offered. I watched the blonde man turn and summon the beautiful waiter over to their table. I could not hear what they said, but the waiter smiled brightly and set his water carafe on the table. “What do you…?” My unfinished question was answered when the waiter thrust his over-burdened groin forward and I watched the blonde man begin to undo the waiter’s pants, unlatching his belt and unzipping the tight leather until the man’s thick prick practically sprang forward, relieved at last to be uncaged. “My god,” I said, marveling at its size and beauty. “Yes,” you agreed, “he owns quite a prodigious tool. How big is it, do you think? Is it as big as yours?” You squeezed and stroked me, and I throbbed and swelled under your attentions. “Bigger,” I whispered. “Really,” you asked. “How big?” “Seven…eighteen inches.” “The waiter owns an eighteen-inch cock?” You seemed to laugh but it was undoubtedly true. We both watched the blonde welcoming the waiter’s ungodly and impossibly huge prick into both of his hands, looking at it with lust and hunger. “It seems impractical,” you observed, “to own a cock so large.” It stretched forward from the man’s body like a sausage, the head a swollen plum. “I’ve never seen one so big,” I agreed. “Even mine?” I looked at you and shook my head. “No other man’s prick is as large or as beautiful as yours,” I admitted. “That’s true,” you agreed, though I heard no boastfulness in your voice. It was simply a fact. No one else in the world had a cock so huge and beautiful and perfect as yours. I was going to look down at it, lying in your lap, to marvel at is size and beauty when you called my attention back to the waiter and his attentive friend. “What will the blonde man do next?” you asked. “Kiss it,” I said. Almost in response to my spoken instructions, the blonde leaned forward and pressed his lips reverently to the massive shank. “He’ll kiss its entire length, starting at the top and working his way to the waiter’s groin.” “He will,” you agreed. He did so, just as I had predicted, The waiter bent his head back and opened his beautiful mouth as if this simple action felt as good as a blow-job, that finally allowing his monster free to be worshipped so openly was causing him great sexual pleasure. “He loves it,” you observed. “He loves when someone else allows him to show off the massive cock in his pants. He has to hide it so often that when he’s finally allowed to release the beast, it’s like sex to him.” I watched the waiter experience something like an orgasm as the blonde man kissed his cock. I came in unison, pumping another fat fountain from my own thick prick that bathed it in wet warmth as you continued to stroke me. “But he’s not coming,” I said. “Not like you,” you said. I came again. Your voice seemed to draw it from my balls. I pumped a fat fountain that shot upwards and splattered on my thick chest like hot rain. “No, when this happens, when another man is worshiping his amazing cock, he experiences a level of orgasmic pleasure that feels like he’s coming, but he can contain his load.” “Is that possible?” I asked aloud. “Anything is possible,” you answered. I looked at your impossibly beautiful face, realizing that was true. “Does it hurt?” I asked. “Not at all,” you said, looking back at the two of them in the center of the busy restaurant. “It feels exactly like he’s coming, but he’s not.” “When does he come?” I asked, marveling at this unusual talent. “Only when he wants to,” you said. “Like you.” I wanted to come as you said it, so I did. I pushed up a thick flood that poured from the mouth of my fat dick like honey and drained down the sides where you continued to stroke and pleasure me. “The redhead looks unhappy.” “That’s because he’s a bit jealous of his companion. What do you think would make him happy?” I licked my lips and said the first thing that came to my mind. I felt free to express my fantasies with you, to tell you what I wished could happen, no matter how silly or impossible it seemed. “To grow,” I said. “Taller?” I nodded my head. “Bigger. Stronger. Like…like the Incredible Hulk.” “Is he the Incredible Hulk?” “No. But…but he can grow when he wants to. That’s why his shirt is so tight. He…he’s in love with the blonde man, but he hasn’t told him. He…when he got dressed to come here, he looked in the mirror and decided he wanted to impress his friend, to make his friend want him.” I came again, pleased with my description and eager to watch it. You gripped me hard as my come coated your hand. “So he grew?” I nodded. “He grew muscle. He grew bigger.” “And now…?” “He can’t help himself. He wants the man’s attention back. So he’s going to grow again.” You leaned towards me, to watch him alongside me. You whispered, “How big can he grow?” “Huge,” I said softly. excited by the prospect. I watched the red head slowly stand. Already the seams along the sides of his suit were splitting. Buttons popped off his shirt like bullets, flying across the restaurant. “Describe it to me,” you said. “Describe to me what happens between those three men in this restaurant here today. Your words will make it happen.” I felt something odd come over me. I felt suddenly powerful, or empowered. I felt…magical. . . . I took a chance on you. Who could blame me? Your imagination was so strong, so…vivid. Perhaps being a writer helps. You were so excited by what was happening around you! You never showed the slightest hesitation or fear, at least not to me. I’m not clairvoyant, you understand. No one can predict the future, for the simple reason that it hasn’t happened yet. Even I can’t predict the future, I can only alter it, change it…. Improve it. I could practically smell your excitement when I entered the room. Of course, all eyes turned to me. I was unavoidable. Once you look at me, you can only stare, unable to fully comprehend what you’re seeing. Even as you stare, your eyes opening wider to let all of me in, every inch of this body, every facet of this beauty, you are unable to fully believe that I am real. But I am. I am real. Everything is real. As I sat next to you stroking that mammoth ever-spurting prick you had chosen for yourself, with its impossible girth and unwieldy length, I understood that you did not want things to remain “normal.” You wanted more, so much more. I knew that desire, of course. I lived it daily. When I pushed my mouth over your fountain of cream and swallowed your sticky, rich flow, I knew you would be as unsatisfied as I was with the world, and would be eager to change it - and yourself. That’s all I needed, really. Belief is halfway to reality. It just takes a slight nudge and there we are, together, you and I, in the world which we create. You took my nudity in stride and welcomed it into your world with equal facility. Some balk at it, find it odd or uncomfortable, but you didn’t. Not for a moment. And then you added that second notion, of a monster cock you could make come on command, and I wondered how far things would go today. I had to define a few things to allow your imagination to kick into gear, to allow you to begin to believe your own words. The hair color of the gentlemen. The leather pants. But you were soon off and running, suggesting Tom of Finland and The Hulk as jumping off points. Nothing wrong with that. Something familiar before moving into terra incognita, allowing your own ideas to bloom. A few commonalities to get the juices flowing, so to speak. And by god, did your juices flow! They exploded from you, let’s be honest. I felt your huge new muscular body shudder with every orgasmic release you allowed yourself. You became insatiable, sinking into the realization that you could now sit there in public and pump gallons of come up the thick inches of your new cock and wallow in its power. No more sitting alone in your room with your dick in your hand and stroking until your body tired of it, now you owned a massive cock that would fountain a sticky load anytime and anywhere, displaying your overwhelming sexual power because you were pleased. I realized that now you would stride the world in your naked glory, that absurdly thick fifteen-inch prick at the ready to plump to erect attention and start exploding cream because you wanted it to. You could dip your mouth to its flowing fount and drink deeply of the salty spunk your overflowing balls would pump down your throat because you wanted it, you needed it, you loved it. We sat beside each other there, you in your new form, me stroking your dick, two naked muscular behemoths engulfed in our desires, and I told you, “Describe to me what happens between those three men in this restaurant here today. Your words will make it true.” A few limitations, yes. Those three men, and no others. In this restaurant, and no further. Today, in this moment, as I watched in case you truly went too far. I had misused a simple word before, ‘now,’ and had learned a lesson from it. Now was forever. It was always now. And now I was the most beautiful, the most powerful, the sexiest man in the world. There is such a thing as going too far, believe it or not. I know, because I have been there. Luckily for you, I was able to bring us all back from that madness to where we are. Reality can be a tricky bitch sometimes. I hung my right arm across your broad, muscular shoulders and with my left hand, I continued to stroke your monster, the contact of my skin against your sending vital, unyielding, powerful sexual pulses into your body as your balls continued to manufacture the warm, wet cream that you would pump and fountain at irregular intervals. It coated our skin like paint, and puddled beneath you and drained to the floor. The smell of sex permeated the space, now, rank and delicious. We looked at the tableau we had conceived together; the shirtless hunk in tight leather pants with his foot-and-a-half long prick extended before him like a dousing rod, the beautiful blonde reverently worshiping that monstrous phallus with strokes and kisses that were making the waiter experience an orgasm of immense size, and his musclebound red-headed companion who was growing both jealous and more muscular, as if one was feeding the other. And then I handed you the keys, and let you drive for a while. “He…” “Be specific,” I told you. “It’s important. Which ‘he’?” “The redhead, he stands up and he’s already starting to grow.” “Grow how? Be specific.” “It starts with his muscles. It always starts there. He…he couldn’t control it when it started happening to him. But now he can.” “Good,” I said, squeezing your dick. You pumped up a fat fountain and I leaned over to capture it in my mouth. You taste so good. You shuddered and moaned as my face appeared before you and you came again. A nice reward for me. I appreciate it. “He…the redhead, he can tell it’s starting so he closes his eyes to channel it.” “What does that mean?” “He’ll grow too fast - too powerful - if he doesn’t control the growth.” “Good,” I praised. Limits are necessary. Things get out of hand too quickly, otherwise. “It starts with his muscles,” I prompted. You nodded. “They begin to swell, both with size and power. He is even stronger than he looks, because the muscles, they’re super strong.” I looked at the man in question. He was standing with his feet wide, his arms held out, his hands balled into fists. He was breathing hard, his eyes closed. I could see his chest pushing against the shirt, and suddenly the buttons were flying off like bullets, torn free and firing across the room. “His chest is growing, and his arms and his legs. Every muscle is growing.” The seams of his suit were beginning to rend. The material was trying to hold together while the threads that held the pieces together ripped open. “Does he grow taller, too?” I asked. “Yes,” you said, and then he was. I could see his neck swell with power as his head began to rise. The hem of his shirt was being pulled out of his pants and the sleeves of his jacket looked like sausage casing filled with too much meat. “He’s furry,” I said, because I wanted him to be. “Yes,” you agreed. Now that his chest was pushing forward from his open shirt, we could see a thick carpet of that same copper hair in thick curls across the growing expanse. “Now that he has control, he opens his eyes,” which he did, “and he looks at his lover and the handsome waiter.” “Is he angry? Is he sad?” “He’s turned on. He’s massively turned on.” There was a sudden prominent bulge in his pants, pushing hard against his zipper. “The bigger he grows, the more turned on he becomes.” “Describe his size for me. How big are his arms? How tall will he become? How much will he weigh?” “His…he has…his arms are only twenty inches now, but they can swell to thirty.” I tried to hide my surprise and pleasure. Such imagination! “He can grow as tall as eight feet, if he wants to.” “If he wants to? Do you want him to?” I asked as he stretched his arms out to his sides and another resounding rip sounded as his jacket split and his massive arms began to emerge. “Yes.” The redhead bent his arms and his face took on a look of intense concentration (which, may I add, increased his handsome visage rather perceptively). A smile came to his lips which increased into a toothy grin as he pumped increasing power into his arms, inflating them with muscle. The material of his jacket and shirt ripped itself apart under the sheer strength of his increasingly powerful muscular onslaught and he was then standing there at the edge of the table with the cuffs of his shirt clinging to his wrists, but the remainder of his swelling upper body now as naked as the waiter’s. It was now clearly evident that he was swelling with power and growing in stature and width by the second. The muscular development crawled across his body beneath his furry skin like thick bands, pushing outward from the deep indent between his pecs and blooming across his shoulders and around his arms in ever increasing size. He was coated in a dense forest of copper curls and his skin began to gleam with sweat as he strained to contain his power. “So beautiful,” I said, almost without thinking, but my words still possessed their usual capability and I watched him change again before my eyes, increasing in magnificence. “He has control,” you said, gifting the growing man with jurisdiction over his own body. “And his cock….” Here it comes, I thought. You had already given yourself a 15-inch, constantly spurting monster and the beautiful waiter owned eighteen inches. How large would our redheaded friend get? “His cock?” I repeated, amused and interested to hear your desire. “Even bigger than the waiter’s,” you predicted. “Bigger than eighteen inches?” “Much bigger.” The bulge in the growing man’s pants suddenly lurched with prominence and a thick length of meat shifted and began crawling down his leg beneath his tightening suit. Its expanse continued to swell and I realized that we needed some more specifics here or it threatened to become uncontrollable. “Twenty inches?” I asked. “Twenty…,” we watched that bulge swell even larger, and then you corrected yourself, “Twenty-four. Two feet of massively thick uncut cock,” you said. The beautiful bearded redhead was still smiling as he felt his equipment surge with impossible size, pushing urgently towards his knee and making that pant leg rip itself open. He reached down and ripped the pants from his legs entirely, revealing his still-swelling mind-blowing monster with pride and arrogance. This seemed to please him, because his massive prick began now to visibly throb and rise. As we had already agreed that no other man on the planet had a dick larger than my own, I suddenly felt mine swell and extend beneath the table, its weight and burden compounded by its new size, probably now exactly 24 inches and one millimeter in length. Already attuned to be super-sensitive and always ready to go, I felt its hunger and need sizzle in like growth, the luscious burden of its gargantuan size like a perfect, welcome burden of unlimited sex. “Are you sure it’s that big?” I asked, a bit concerned. I moved my cum-coated hand from your massive erection and placed it gingerly upon the fat shank of sex I now owned, thrilled at the rush of intense sexuality it delivered. There were often unforeseen ramifications when one tampers, but rarely did they impact my own carefully crafted perfection. But you nodded and whispered, “Yes.” No matter, I could fix this later, glad that I had the foresight to set limits to your imagination’s reach. I summoned my perfect self-control over this mighty and magnificent appendage and resumed slowly stroking your drooling prick. “Keep going,” I urged, interested to see how this would play out. “What about the blonde man, his companion?” You shifted your gaze away from the continuously swelling, nearly naked, hugely-hung man to his seated companion, still reverent in his worship of the waiter’s immense manhood. “What’s special about him?” You looked at the blonde-haired man who now appeared almost petite between the massive 18-inch cock he was worshiping and the swelling mass of muscle and an even larger cock behind him. “He….” You seemed hesitant to speak your thoughts. Were you scared, or ashamed? There was no need for either with me, so I prompted you. “Go ahead,” I said, squeezing your hard-on so the helmet turned shiny and red, “speak your fantasy. Put it into words. Tell me what it is about him. Why is he with the redhead, and why does he worship the waiter’s prick so intently?” “He’s my twin.” “Your brother?” You hesitated again. “Your clone?” Your mouth twisted up as you considered your answer. “Tell me,” I prompted. “My twin. He’s me, and I’m him.” "You exist in….” “Two places at the same time. There are two of me.” “There are,” I confirmed, and watched him change from one moment to the next. Indeed, he now looked to be your exact double, because he was you, also. “I wondered about that when I came in,” I said. “I wondered what that was like, to exist as two people, two beautiful men, sharing the same handsome face, the same powerful muscular body, the same tall frame, the same majestic and beautiful cock. And I see you both enjoy public nudity with equal relish.” Your other self was stripped naked and glorious before us, showing me what you looked like from a distance, your doubled glorious perfection on display for everyone to see. “We share everything,” you said. “I can…I can feel that man’s cock in my mouth. I can feel it sliding in and out, rubbing its rubbery head against the back of my throat. I can feel its heat and hardness, every vein and ridge. The taste of him.” “And vice versa?” I asked, stroking your dick with more gleeful force and pulling a fresh delivery of your endless cream over my grip. “Of…of course,” you managed to say, and I looked over to watch your twin’s eighteen-inch prick pump out a fat rope of cum in response to my manhandling of your cock. “Do you make love to him?” “Yes.” “And when that happens?” “All our sensations are doubled. I can feel him inside me and I can feel me inside me. He feels my bliss and I feel his.” Clearly, this was some secret fantasy you had been considering for some time. Perhaps there were even stories about this sitting on your computer at home, but with me there was no more need for fantasy. Your twin lover, naked and perfect, was now standing before you and you were watching him deliver an expert blow-job to an 18-inch prick with ease and efficiency. “And the red-headed man?” “My…our lover. The jealous kind.” The hulking brute now looked over at us together, and his body seemed to swell out with intense power. His heavy brow darkened and his eyes flashed. He was gripping his huge hands into fists, making think veins bulge on his ham-sized forearms. “Jealous of us?” “Jealous that he is not with us.” I smiled. How perfect! “He can be with us, if you want him to be.” “No,” you said, “he wanted to be there, with my other me, and the waiter. He wants to fuck the waiter.” “With his two-foot-long cock?” You nodded and came. A fat gusher of pure open perfect bliss as your beautiful sexual fantasies bloomed into reality before your eyes. We watched the red-headed, brutally beautiful monster of muscled power stride toward the waiter and wrap an arm around him. He towered over the smaller man and pressed his hard body against him and his towering prick looked frightening next to the object of his lust. “Is it possible?” I asked aloud. Even I was surprised that this was what you imagined. “Yes,” you said, making it possible. “The waiter is capable of pleasing any man, regardless of his size or desire. It’s his special talent. He is the perfect lover.” “What does that mean?” I asked, hungry both to see your imagination realized and to hear your description of what that meant to you. “He knows instinctively what you want. He can fulfill any carnal wish you have, any desire for sexual pleasure using his body or yours.” “He can,” I agreed, wanting to make this a permanent change. “He can accommodate my lover’s prodigious tool - or yours,” you added, somewhat generously I thought, “and make him explode with a brain-bending orgasm as his two-foot tool builds up to its inevitable and overwhelming crescendo, pumping thick, warm, sticky ropes of cum as he howls and growls and groans in utter bliss.” A heavy flow of pre-cum was now emitting from the bearded red-head’s cock. I could smell his sex from our booth, and you came again as if in response - and so did your twin. “Does he enjoy it, too?” “God, yes. There is nothing he would rather do than please another. His hands are magical.” “Be careful,” I advised. I knew you meant it in general terms, but with the power I had granted you that simple remark could lead almost anywhere. “You mean that….” “I mean that when he places his hands on you, your skin tingles with warm bliss. When he strokes your flesh, it is as if he strokes your dick. His tongue against you is warm and wet and when he pushed it inside your mouth, it has some strange and wonderful capability to make you cum as if he is lapping at your ass.” “And he does that too, no doubt.” “Of course, and there is no one on earth better at making you feel completely sexually satisfied.” “Except me,” I added, unwilling to give in. “Except you,” you agreed. “Because there is no one on the planet more wonderful and perfect than you.” “And that’s a fact,” I said. I turned my attention back to the trio and watched your lover rip the leather pants from the waiter’s magically accommodating ass and push his two-foot monster’s drooling mouth towards the world’s second greatest lover’s backdoor. Holy fuck, it looked as long as the other man’s entire torso! I had not imagined anything of this sort before, but watching your imagination blossom before us was starting to make my own gargantuan manhood swell and throb. I could feel it tingle with bliss and shove against the underside of the table, physically lifting it from the floor. I began to leak a flow of pre-cum like warm honey from a spigot. I clutched your dick in my hand and you exploded with a fountain of cum, gasping and groaning from the intensity of your orgasm. “You have more?” I asked, teasingly. I knew the answer but I wanted to hear your version. “I always have more,” you said, and I leaned my mouth down to your fountain and you rewarded me with another gushing surge of your warm cum, which I swallowed with ease and eager happiness. It filled me with pleasure, and an idea popped into my filthy mind as you came and came. Finally, gasping for breath, your massive muscles flexing with the effort of your unending orgasms, I pulled my lips from your cock and said, “I want to see you fuck yourself.” Your eyes were still closed and your chest heaved as you struggled to recover from the intensity of my mouth on your dick. You smiled and nodded. “And I want to feel it like you feel it,” I added, slowly stroking the hard inches of your constant erection. “I want to feel your cock in my ass, and my ass around your cock. I want to feel the sensation of fucking myself, kissing myself, loving myself - while I watch you make love with your twin.” You opened your eyes and moved from the booth, standing to your full height as your cock twitched and throbbed with anticipation and need. A fat flow of honey dripped from the mouth of your prick and you looked at your mirror image across the restaurant, your desire building, your anticipation rising. I could feel it, too, now. Your emotions were my emotions. Your desires were my desires. And you looked at yourself as your twin looked back. The desire and lust redoubled inside me, and then again as my own desire for both of you was wrapped around it all. My monster cock began to rise, splitting the table with its power, I leaned back in the booth and spread my muscled arms across the back of the seats and allowed my cock to swell higher and higher, breaking through the wood with its strength, rising like a tree that could not be stopped. You had created for me a two-foot long monster, wrapped in fat veins feeding its size and power, swelling thicker and heavier as it rose to its zenith, the head blooming from its thick cowl of foreskin like a fat plum dripping with seed. I could smell myself, the heady, sexy musk of my perfect body, a rich and powerful masculine perfume swimming inside the thick warm honey drooling down my massive meat. You met yourself on the floor and wrapped your arms around yourself, and wrapped your arms around yourself, and pressed your lips to your lips and kissed yourself with unfettered and unlimited lust and love. My mouth warmed to that kiss, the sensation of kissing and being kissed, the feeling of your heavy, hard, strong arms surrounding me, the hard heat of your own cocks rubbing against mine, and against each other. I had never experienced any sensation like this, the total awareness of other men making love before my eyes as my body sank deeper and deeper into that joined perception. You and you, together, the same and different, and you allowed me in and I could feel every drop of emotion, every press of muscle against muscle, the increasing lust and desire and then you were coming, and you were coming, and I was coming, blasting thick fountains of hot cream from our cannons. By now, the redheaded Hulk was plowing the magically expanding ass of the beautiful waiter, pushing him across the table and thrusting deep inside him, growling with lust and release. The waiter, gifted now with sexual capacity and capability that approached my own overwhelming talents, surrounded the giant’s meat with warm throbs of pure sex, moaning as his smaller body was filled up entirely. The restaurant had come to a complete stop, all eyes focused on the giant and the waiter, or the twin “brothers,” or my unstoppable and devastating beauty as my own two-foot long cock towered from my loins and shot thick volleys of cum all over. I decided to make a gift to you and your imagination. “All that you have said is true,” I spoke, “and it will continue to be true,” making it real, making your twin powers reality forever, creating a world where you would now wander in naked glory, able to cum as you wished and be with your twin self in perfect love. Allowing the redhead to swell with muscle and cock whenever he wished it, and making of the handsome young waiter one of the world’s most talented and magical lovers. “I will continue to be the most beautiful and powerful man in the world, a vision of perfect physical beauty, and of overwhelming muscular size and strength,” I said, “and no other man’s cock shall surpass mine in size or beauty or perfection or ability.” I smiled and grabbed myself and came hard, shooting fat creamy fountains of delicious cream from my balls to splatter against the walls and tables and people, all yielding to my utter perfection.

Hey guys, Thanks for bumping up the story, it got me inspired to continue. I hope you enjoy this chapter! Cheers and thanks for your support! A.O.M.G. Part I Part II Part III Part IV Part V Part VI Sire and Son Larry Durham’s passion for weight training started back at 1971 at the early age of 14, when his 16-year-old cousin Freddy got a home-gym equipment and both teenagers spent many afternoon hours working hard to build their physiques like the astounding bodies of Mike Katz, Frank Zane; Dave Draper and, of course, Arnold Schwarzenegger. Fred started out bigger and taller than his younger cousin Larry, but he clearly lacked many of the skills that bodybuilding required such as focus, determination and discipline. Skills that Larry, even at such young age, already displayed and only got him more excited about the sport. Soon, the skinny average looking Larry gained much more precious pounds of rock hard muscle than his older cousin and everybody at school asked him to flex and show off those vigorous youthful teenager muscles. By the time Larry was a freshman at High School, he had totally outgrown Fred’s humble home gym, and since the owner himself had long ago given up on bulking up his physique, Larry joined the local gym and he quickly became one of its resident hardcore member. In addition, he also grew to be one of the biggest guys around, regardless being one of the youngest members. The feeling of having huge, hard, powerful body that girls coveted, while guys both admired and envied was just one of the many aspects that Larry loved about bodybuilding. He actually enjoyed the idea of controlling the development of his own physique above everything, rewarding himself with such vigorous look after so many extenuating hours, not to mention the grueling but necessary rigorous dieting periods. For such reasons, Larry got truly passionate about bodybuilding and changed his young body into a temple of masculine perfection during the following years. At his High School senior year, he was already a two-time junior bodybuilding champion and with the impressive frame of 5’11”, he hit the mark of 225 pounds of hard powerful muscles, with great potential for promising professional career goals in the early future, but life does not always go as planned. Larry lost his father a few weeks before he graduated at high school. As the eldest, he felt responsible for providing for his mother and three younger sisters. Therefore, the young man started working while he also prepared to join the Police Academy, which happened before he turned 19 years old. Soon Larry Durham became the most respectable police officer of the district. After all, a 5'11” 250 pounds off-season bulky handsome muscular office with a well-groomed mustache “Tom Selleck.” mustache along with his tanned skin and manly rugged jaw was simply impressive. Throughout his outstanding career, Larry’s great physique and impressive strength proved valuable at the line of duty. He soon rose into higher positions still keeping in great shape for the following years, spending his precious free hours at the gym, participating in amateur bodybuilding shows, which secretly kept his fantasy of becoming a professional bodybuilder, especially after he saw his fellow police officer Ronnie Coleman becoming the contender with most wins among the pantheon of Olympia champions. In the meantime, Larry got married to his wife Rachel in the summer of 1990 and Larry Junior was born in the spring of 1992. The muscular police sergeant was happily proud of his healthy baby boy. Their family lived happy until the death of Rachel in a horrible car accident in the year of 2002. Since then, Larry became solely responsible for his precious young boy, who quickly became the greatest fan of his father’s exciting amateur bodybuilding career. Larry Durham Junior was going to bodybuilding shows since he was a toddler, and as a little boy, he was the most enthusiastic fan. Always cheering to his father from the first rows, giving him “tips” and commenting on his pose in real time. It was very cute to see the young boy thrilled during his massive father’s posing routine. Of course, Junior was very passionate about it and never liked when they did not announce his dad among the top five contenders. At first, he cried aloud, but soon he learned the politics of sportsmanship and got his opinions about the poor judging to himself. Junior loved when his dad was onstage receiving the trophy because he would always take his time to come and pick him up, lifting his body in those massive arms and pose for the pictures carrying him – his biggest and most important trophy. People loved when Senior and Junior posed together, the massive contender and his cute young boy. Over the years, Larry Senior realized that his secret fantasy about becoming a professional bodybuilder would not come true. Junior was getting older and he needed to get extra shifts to pay for his boy’s education. On the other side, he truly hated dieting for competitions and in several shows he got mediocre results for not being able to cut down more efficiently. But everything got better as he decided to join Master’s division – his great bulk and powerful stance made him look much better than the other competitors. In fact, Larry was the most famous Master’s amateur bodybuilder of the region, until the phenomenon Steve “the Rock” Finnegan blew him out of the water. Steve was ten years Larry’s senior, which put them in separate Master’s divisions. Although Finnegan competed with a much lighter weight range than Larry – who struggled to keep his onstage weight under 220 pounds –his condition was impeccably phenomenal, which, added to the fact he had started bodybuilding at the age of 54 years old only contributed to make him won successive overall titles in the master’s category. Larry was indeed amazed with Steve’s impressive stats, especially how he managed to keep in such great shape throughout all the year. The two bodybuilders actually developed a very synergetic camaraderie. Steve followed Larry’s advises to strengthen his shoulder and back while the younger veteran tried to keep up with Finnegan’s energetic posing technique. Larry still wished he could at least win one overall against Steve but the guy’s physique was just outstanding. Of course, that was before the SMM revolution. Even the great Steve was not immune to their arrival. If they once stood as bastions of mature manliness, now people regarded as just “old little guys”. Larry Durham got frustrated when guys he knew suddenly grew into humongous sizes and had more strength than a dozen of younger guys at their prime. Why couldn’t this happen to him? He wanted to show these youngsters what a true man was. Larry started to feel his own son was disappointed at him for not being able to grow like that. He barely managed to continue his preparation for the last show, thus resulting in a poor fifth place, which made him even more depressed. Larry Junior drove his car down the road with one single thought in his mind. He had to make his father grow like he made Steve Finnegan grow. He needed to do it for his dad, his father, his ultimate hero. Junior became a police officer because he wanted to serve his community like his father served for so many years. Durham Senior was indeed very proud his boy finished Police Academy at the top three percent of the class. Meanwhile, Durham Junior has always been extremely proud of his father. Every boy wants to brag about his father’s strength and prowess but few actually could tell other boys that his father was indeed more muscular and much stronger than the vast majority of fathers in the world. Junior loved to cheer for his dad in the shows, but he loved even more to watch his dad posing at home, looking at the mirror and asking him how he looked. In time, they became best friends and gym partners. Junior devoured everything about bodybuilding and was eager to follow his footsteps in the sports as well. Although his own physique inherited most of Senior’s great genetic makeup, Junior soon felt he wouldn’t develop the same kind of physique. He didn’t want to eclipse his father’s amazing body. He wanted him to look always bigger, so he never became a contender, rather an enthusiast, a connoisseur dedicated to support his impressive father in everything he needed. The police officer parked his car and entered his father’s house. He knew exactly where to find his muscular dad. Larry Senior was just finishing reading the morning news at the kitchen. “I am right here, son.” Not many 58-year-old fathers wear golden thin framed reading glasses have 250 pounds of muscular early off-season bulk and Larry Durham Senior looked especially thick that particular morning. The young officer entered the kitchen, with his uniform all wrinkled and barely unbuttoned, without his hat and sunshades, visibly sweat and very excited, which instantly made his father worried. “Is everything alright, son? What happened to you?” Senior said standing up and quickly approaching his son to check on him. “Steve Finnegan…I just saw him…he is HUGE! He turned SMM too!” Junior managed to say between breaths, but he noticed right away those news made his father immediately sad. “Oh…so it finally happened to him huh? Well, he wanted it so bad…” Larry said as he tried to return to the table, but clearly shaken by those news. “No wait…dad…you don’t understand. He is immense! I saw him and he looks humongous, so massive and muscular, and…I made him grow even bigger out of thin air!” Junior said holding the strong hard forearms of his own father. “You? What are you talking about? You said he was SMM when you saw him, how did you make him grow? Junior you’re talking nonsense now…” Larry Senior felt a chill going down his spine now, like he had butterflies in his stomach. If Steve Finnegan already became SMM how could his son make him grow even bigger? “I know, but he told me that I have the ability to make guys grow into SMM just like the other kid he had with him. It doesn’t have to be just one guy, many others can do the trick too, and I made him grow dad! It was amazing!” “I am happy for you son, Steve is a great guy and I’m sure he’ll treat you right as his…trigger” Larry Senior still didn’t know exactly how to behave. He wanted to seem supportive but he was devastated on the inside. “Dad…you don’t get it. He said I could be his trigger if…” Larry Junior looked at his father’s noticeably disappointed expression and felt miserable. He didn’t want him to feel that way, he had such good news, his own father could become SMM, he just needed to take whatever it was inside his very son! “I can make you grow too dad…I know I can, I saw…Steve grew huge, he ballooned right in front of me…It was so intense, it felt so good. I want you to have that power, dad…I want you to grow…”Junior hugged his father and held his muscular arms, kissing his cheekbones. Larry Senior closed his eyes and whispered. “I want to grow to son…I wish you could make me huge like those guys!” Their hug was intense; the mutual complicity between father and son was just one of the many layers of their deeper relationship. Junior was still hesitating, but his father’s mustached lips soon reached for the younger man’s lips and they kissed passionately. The bond was finally sealed and the power unleashed. Larry Durham Junior came and Larry Durham Senior became SMM in that exact following second. “I can feel it son!” The father exclaimed as he felt his boy moaning and his own youthful cock spewing its contents inside his pants. His body seemed to convulse and bulge as if it was bubbling from the inside. He moaned and groaned in loud guttural sounds. His already impressive muscular frame expanded further. Fortunately, Senior had taken a protein feast for breakfast with 2 dozen egg white omelet, protein shakes and tuna burgers. All the food seemed to be converting into immediate super muscular augmentation. “Grow daddy…please grow huge…you gotta grow for me!” Junior said, feeling his cock growing harder again as his father’s augmented masses forced their way against the fabric of his clothes. Junior loved the feeling of the expanding width of his father engulfing more of his body in that manly warm embrace. He felt safe, protected, confident and so happy. His power seemed to intensify and Senior’s growth increased its pace. “Fuck…it is getting more intense son!” Larry Senior said as he flexed his now 25 inches biceps, which had augmented tremendously in the span of a few seconds; his chest ballooned and his shoulders widened and thickened. Even his legs seemed to be growing longer, but his quads were shaking with new layers of denser and harder fibers, while the amazingly thick calves increased on girth, pumping more muscle growth back into his upper body. The huge turtle shell 6 pack stomach popped into 8…and then 10 incredibly developed knots of muscle that looked even better in the slightly distended stomach, which only made his waist look smaller as the rest of the body continued to grow and develop further. “Did you grow Finnegan like that?” Senior asked holding his son’s head gently higher to look into his eyes. Junior shook his head in denial. “No…it was awesome, he grew huge, but NOT like you are growing right now…you…are my hero dad…I love you, I have to give you my best, you deserve nothing less!” The young officer closed his eyes and hugged his growing father even tighter, focusing his mind on his greatest wish, hoping his heart would help him in the task of making his father grow into a true SMM! “Holy shit!” Senior exclaimed as his body was taken in another tidal wave of growth that caused his expansion to get even more intense. The shoulders and deltoids increased their thickness and girth, the biceps expanded while the two thick veins crossing their rugged surface split into 4 then 8 and they engorged as the muscular tissue expanded underneath it with such hunger for growth. “You are my hero, I love you dad…You have to get huge! You have to become massive! You are going to show them who’s the real SMM!” Larry Junior kept his eyes closed and screamed at the top of his lungs, as his father grew even bigger. The worshipping hands of the son slipped as the expansion of the muscles in the humongous father increased continuously. The mustached man moaned as his jaw grew even broader and his neck thickened with new layers of powerful muscle, his mountainous chest plates inflated with the new size, the sound of his ripping clothes filled the room, while he continued to expand beyond his wildest dream. “You are my boy, my son…Fuck you just never cease to make me happy boy!” Larry Senior picked him higher and kissed him once again. This time, his achingly hard cock erupted from the confinement of his underwear. The glorious uncut 12 inches monstrous cock had grown 25% bigger in a matter of seconds, and throbbed majestically pressed between their bodies. Senior groaned as he ripped the clothes of his son and in one single, slow, and yet very sensual movement, he inserted the immensely huge head inside his son’s smooth anus and pushed it inside. They both screamed because it was then that Durham Father’s growth reached its peak. The muscle growth spasms increased tremendously and at each time, Senior pumped his cock deeper into Junior’s butt he grew bigger, wider, thicker. His muscles seemed to grow in the same vibration, pumping bigger and harder, his body developing, his frame expanding. Junior moaned, his butt ached, it hurt like hell, but it was so amazing at the same time. He never felt so manly before, he could make his father grow into a monster of inhumanly huge senior muscles. Truly monstrous and massively powerful. He deserved that, anything he could do to provide that was still a low price to pay to make his father’s dream come true. The feet of the son were not touching the ground, because they were actually fucking mid-air while the growing behemoth father provided all the sustentation strength they needed to keep pounding and fucking like the passionate lovers they became. “I am growing so huge…getting massive for you boy! You will never need to look to another guy again! Your daddy is going to be the biggest of them all!” Senior said into his son’s ears, holding the arms of the boy with just one hand while he flexed his now 30 inches monstrously huge biceps and his cock grew even harder and longer inside his boy’s hole. Junior smiled as he tried to clench his own anus as tight as possible to make his dad feel even more pleasure. They both were dripping sweat, but the father never felt tired, he let his boy slide down to the base of his cock and kept pumping him with nothing but the strength of his hips, bouncing the man into his enormous phallus while he flexed his arms. Senior threw his head back as his first orgasm exploded inside his son’s butt. The thick globs of cum were flying all over the kitchen area as he managed to keep pounding, his cock was never soft, it only grew longer and harder. The monumental augmentation of the monstrous senior muscle men continued, perfected, developed while Larry Junior felt his own body filled with fresh manly hot cum. All of a sudden, Larry Senior realized his mind opening up to a completely new world. He could feel his son in a deeper level, he could actually feel exactly what the young lad felt towards him, how much pleasure his body received and how powerful their bond was in reality. “Thank you, Junior…you are my greatest gift indeed.” He said as he held the boy firmly in his arms, feeling their hearts beating together. “I’m yours daddy…” “Oh…in more ways than you can even imagine, boy…” He chuckled, kissing his lips and enjoying the uncanny sensation of his marvelous augmentation. Meanwhile, Larry Junior was so lost in the blissful orgasm he felt his body going numb and very sleepy. Larry Senior nested his son’s sleeping body around his monstrous shaft. He was still cumming inside the boy’s ass and still growing bigger. “You were right Steve, SMM fucking rule!” End of Part VI

And - here's part 5! Finally some more growth. Other parts, you can find here: Part One:https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4927-growth-powder-part-1/ Part Two:https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4995-growth-powder-part-2/ Part Three:https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5108-growth-powder-part-3/ Part Four:https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5190-growth-powder-part-4/ Hope you like it. ///// Max saw the guys, as they exited the school bus. Immediately upon seeing him, Nathan and Jim came over with a bunch of other guys on the team. “Oh my God.” “Dude…” “What the…” He heard them say, and a large smile spread across his face, as he saw their admiration. “What can I say, it’s just… just a growth sprout I suppose.” Max said, looking down at them very happy, they looked at him in disbelief. “No way. What the hell are you doing man?” Asked Nathan, and Max put his large arm around his shoulders as they all followed Max into the school. “No shit, no way – listen, I’ll tell you all about it after school. In the locker room, before practice. I’ll tell you everything. Trust me.” Max said, as he felt a hand press against his back. “Oh my God, you’re so big.” He heard Jim say. “Y- yeah, see you there man. Totally. I wanna know.” Max flexed his large arm, seeing a bicep pop up, as he listened to his teammates, but mostly Jim, ooo and aaah. He was quite transfixed by this, and apparently so were they, enjoying this mutual enjoyment. Their first class started. Max sat down, alone, noticing that Alex hadn’t come to school – and, neither had John. He wondered why at first, but quickly put it out of his head, as he tried to concentrate on the teacher and the class. But, soon after, Max got very bored of the class. He leaned back in his chair, and looked around. He felt how much bigger his back was now, compared to the chair. He shifted slightly, feeling as the edges of the seat tried to dig into his thick strong back muscle, as his wide back extended beyond the seat in all directions. He crossed his hands and tried to cross his legs, but then quickly found out that the table was far too small for him now to do so. He tried to look down at his legs, but his attention was quickly caught by his bulky arms, sitting there, crossed on his chest. He flexed his right bicep, then his leg bicep – looking at one, then the other. Then, just to amuse himself, he started flexing his pecs underneath his arms. He started smiling, and after a while got bored of it, but as he looked up – he noticed a few people glancing at him. At first he was slightly annoyed, but immediately that feeling was changed with both the feeling of pride and slight arousal. A wide cocky grin spread across his face. He bent his legs, putting his feet firmly on the floor, still sitting down. His thighs touched the bottom of the table. Sitting there, arms still folded, leaning back, looking quite careless and nonchalant he noticed a few people glance at him again. And as they did, he slowly flexed his thighs. He felt the muscle in his legs bunch up, and push against the table from below. As he flexed his legs, he saw the table rise, slowly – being lifted off the ground with the sole power of his flexing thighs. A few people seemed to notice this, some quickly turned away, some stared wide-eyed, not quite believing how large Max had gotten. Sure it wasn’t quite a feat of strength, but – it just showed how much larger his muscles were now, and how much he had grown in such a short time. He glanced at his bag, thinking of the growth powder that lay inside. All that power and potential, and soon he would share it, and he kinda liked the idea of that. The class ended and he walked out, noticing how much closer the top of the door was to his head. He heard compliments as he walked down the hallway. The guys admiring him, the girls asking to squeeze his muscles, he quite liked it. Class after class ended, and finally it was time for after school practice he had arranged with the guys. It was in the same time the badminton guys had practice – but he thought his thing was far more important. And, after all, no one would care. He walked over to the locker room, next to the gym. He entered and saw a few guys already waiting. He said: “That’s all that came?” Max looked around, as he saw only Jim, Nathan and Tim there. Tim was another guy on the team, Nathans old friend. He was built much like Jim, smaller than the other guys, but quite good. “Yup.” Said Nathan. “There’s some game or something near, and everyone went – they told us to tell them what you … er… well – tell, um, us.” “Er, sure.” Max began. “Let’s get ready, right?” They all started changing, and by that – I mean, they all took off most their clothes, standing there only in socks and underpants. Max looked around, seeing the athletic, ripped Jim and Tim, the bulkier Nathan. They were all quite attractive, and probably better built than most people in school, considering they all played soccer intensely, but – standing in the same room as him – they felt kind of small. “Alright… so… this…” Max said, reaching for his backpack. “…is it.” He pulled out the large jar, filled with green powder, and showed it to the guys, holding it up in one hand, letting his right bicep flex to accentuate the point, as he held it. “Ooh… right. Er… what the hell is that?” Asked Nathan. “That looks like… is that some sort of drink?” Asked Tim. “I know right, it looked like those old drinks that they like, stopped making, remember those?” Max asked, smiling, as everyone faintly remembered the discontinued drinks. “Oh yeah.” “I guess.” “So – anyway. I thought that it was a drink too, until I found out what it does.” “And, what – does – it do?” Max put the jar down gently, and stood before them, straightening up, smiling down at them and flexing both his arms. “Isn’t it obvious?” “Oooh. I see.” Said Jim. “So – do we… is it a supplement of some kind, like, how do we…?” Tim began, but Max just took the jar again and opened it. “You just eat it, dude.” He held the jar out to them. “Dig in.” The three looked at each other, quietly, until Nathan, a bit eager and a bit worried, stepped forward, and dug his hand into the jar. “Here goes…” He ate a handful of the powder, making a face that indicated that he enjoyed the taste, but was still a bit confused about the whole thing. “So er… what do I do now?” Nathan asked. Max smiled. “Just wait.” Then, they all heard a strange rumbling noise in Nathans stomach. Quickly it stopped. He looked at them, looking at him. Then, he felt a great sensation, through his whole body. As he felt something changing inside him. “Oh my God – I think it’s working.” He looked at his feet, past his athletic body, and saw them… grow. They seemed to elongate, grow thicker, stronger. Then, he noticed something else, as he was looking down, he saw the floor… getting further away. He was growing taller too. “Wow….” He heard Jim say, as they all saw him shoot up in height. He looked at the now even bigger Max, and he saw himself staring right in his eyes, and then, he went on, further. Growing taller than him. He was about 6’6’’ now, he guessed, he must have been. But – he looked down , noticing that this only made his muscles look smaller, on his new height. Then, he felt another sensation. “Oh my God that looks awesome, let me have some.” Said Jim, sticking his hand into the jar. “Me too!” Said Tim, taking a handful of the stuff as well, as they both had their eyes glued to the growing Nathan in front of them. Max just smiled, enjoying the whole thing immensely. He closed the lid, putting the jar away, waiting to see what happens to all of them now. “Oh yeah!” Nathan shouted suddenly, as he looked at his arms. He flexed his forearm muscles, seeing them expand, and then – as he relaxed them, he noticed they stayed the same size. In fact, he flexed them again, seeing them grow even bigger. It wasn’t his flexing, they were just growing bigger on his own. They looked even bigger now, on his longer arms, he brought up his arms, flexing it – seeing a large ball of muscle bunch up, forming a large round bicep right next to his grinning face. Jim and Tim looked at each other, as they saw themselves grow. They shot up in height, growing and growing, until they both hit 6’1’’. Then, he opened his mouth wide, a bit afraid and disappointed, as he felt himself stop growing, yet – he saw Tim continue to shoot up. “Sorry dude, should have taken more I guess.” Tim said, chuckling happily. They stood next to each other, as they felt both their growths stop. Then, they felt themselves expand. Their shoulders became wider, fuller, Jim felt Tim’s shoulders expand so much, they touched him, then – he felt Tim’s growing thighs brush up against his own. He looked down, seeing his own legs fill up with muscle. Muscle became more visible, larger, his thighs filling out his boxers, his calves became thick and strong. Then, they both heard something rip. They looked up, from their own bodies to see Nathan’s boxers tear at the sides at how large he had become. He towered over all in that locker room, laughing at how amazing it all felt. They saw his butt, large and round fill up his underpants completely, along with something else that was filling them up too. Nathan was huge. Every muscle was ripped and large. He looked more of a bodybuilder than a soccer player now. Yet, as he started stretching to touch various new, larger muscles on his body, they saw just how flexible and mobile he still was. They admired his deep, cut eight pack, his thick thighs, strong calves, large arms, pecs like slabs on his chest. His whole body brimmed with unbridled power, and he loved it. Then, Jim looked over at Tim – and was saddened slightly, as he noticed how much bigger he was than him. Tim must have been at least 6’3’’ standing next to him, with muscles bigger than his own, in fact – he saw as he looked at Tim’s boxers – he was now larger than him, in every aspect. Max quietly nodded, grinning. “Nice. So – what do you think?” Max asked, as their growths subsided. “Oh my God – this is amazing!” “Yeah – it’s awesome!” Said Nathan and Tim. Jim wanted to mention that he wanted to, perhaps, take a bit more of the powder, but then the two started again. “God – I feel… I feel horny now.” Nathan added, grinning at the two. “Yeah, no shit – me too. This stuff’s amazing, and wow, look at us.” Tim said, motioning towards their packages. Jim quietly agreed with them, they all seemed to feel quite aroused, was it their new, larger selves, the powder, something else or… Jim thought – maybe all combined? Again, he wanted to ask for more of the powder from Max, when they all turned around, hearing the locker room door open. Then, they were all confused for a moment, but after – a total silence fell on the locker room. “Oh my…” Max and Tim whispered, as they saw Alex, stroll into the locker room, with his badminton equipment. “Oh hello!” Alex said, in his deep, arousing voice, smiling at the four half naked, tall and buff young men, staring at him. “Well, isn’t this just… wonderful?” He asked, playfully, dropping the badminton equipment on the floor, approaching Nathan with a sly smirk. They all felt it, the strange heat, the strange attraction towards this man, Alex. He was…. He was so different. They couldn’t take their eyes off him. And, more to the point, they were all quite aroused, much more so than before. In fact, the whole room was filled with some sort of a strange sexual energy. Alex’s strange charm made them so horny that they weren’t only aroused looking at him, but also at each other, though they remained transfixed on him. “Well, well, well…” Alex began, brushing his hand across Nathan’s large, wide, heaving chest, playfully. “Won’t this be fun?” He said, feeling – with his other hand – ripped Max’s abs, seeing all their underwear suddenly become painfully small, as they stared at him with mouths open. “Oh yeah – definitely.” He answered himself.

Cleaning muddy boots sucked, knowing that I made Frank Clyde nervous made me feel better though. I'd never really liked him 'cause he used to pick on Jerry before we'd become friends. He was also a massive tool, his girlfriend had him so whipped and he loved to remind everyone that they were dating by constantly kissing her - even she found it a little annoying. "Hey, I'm sorry for grabbing you like that" I mumbled as I finished my share of the boots and went to put them away in everyone's lockers. "It's fine don't mention it" he grumbled in response before falling silent again. "You're not going to apologise to what you said to me?" I growled, turning to him. "Why should I, it was true wasn't it?" I replied snidely as he stood up, preparing himself in case I went for him. "You know what, you're not even worth my time" I spat "I can't believe I felt sorry for you" "Whatever freak" he replied. I laughed and stepped towards him. "Yeah I'm a freak, a beast. Don't forget that it just means I can kick your ass even easier, be glad we're on the same team too 'cause if we weren't I'd snap you like a twig" I replied flexing my bicep at him. He sat back down shakily. "Scared to get too close to the beast, boy?" I leered, going into a most muscular pose and tearing my rugby shirt. I grinned at him and pulled it off, throwing him at him. "If I ever hear you calling anyone a faggot again I will personally rip you apart" I threatened I could hear the ferocity in my voice as I pulled on my normal school clothes and left, Montfort was yet again standing in the doorway. "I'd listen to him if I were you, 'cause if I catch you saying it I might just look the other way when that beast attacks you next time" "I'm sorry" said Frank as he hung his head in shame. "Good now I want you two to shake hands, agree to stop this stupid behaviour. You're on the same team and you're gonna start acting like it" I breathed in heavily and walked back over to Frank and held out my hand "You're a great rugby player Frank, we'd never lose if we worked together" I complimented. "Thanks, you're a good captain. I think we'd work well together too" he replied. "Great" said Montfort as he patted is both on the shoulder. "There's a guy waiting outside for you by the way Troy" When I reached the entrance to the school I immediately spotted Ig and went over to him. He grinned and grabbed me in a headlock "What's this I hear about you throwing some kid around little cub?" he teased as I tried to escape. "He deserved it" I replied as he let go and grinned up at me. "Come on we're all going out to dinner it's Rhea's birthdays" said Ig - Rhea was one of the female werebears who I'd met, I think she was the blonde haired one. "Can I at least get changed, I hate looking so formal" I replied, indicating to his school clothes "Keep the blazer, but I've got clothes for you in the car along with Bear. He wants to chat to you about what happened" "How do you know what happened?" I asked curiously. "We felt you get angry so I asked your friend. He seems nice" replied Ig as we walked to the car. As I got the the door it was thrown open and Bear grabbed me and pulled me inside. "How's my little cub doing? I hear you've been getting yourself into fights" he teased as he rough housed with me, causing the car to shake. "It wasn't a fight, I just picked him up and threw him" I replied, Bear just rolled his eyes. "Sounds like you're following in Iggy's footsteps cub" said Bear as I pulled on my seatbelt. "You still feeling angry?" "Kinda, more at myself though for being so stupid" I replied as Bear out his thick arm over me. "Don't blame yourself, teenage werebears always have been reckless. Believe me I've been there" replied Bear as he handed me the clothes he'd been promised by Ig. When Ig stopped the car and we all got out I realised we were at the restaurant that Jerry worked at - Carp Diem. The name was cheesy but the food was amazing, they had every type of fish dish possible including sushi and award winning burgers, the price wasn't too shabby either. I just hoped Jerry wasn't working tonight because I still didn't have an explanation for everything that was going on. "Come on Troy she'll be here soon, it's meant to be a surprise" said Bear as he ushered me inside. The guys were all inside and they all greeted playfully until Bear told us to hide as he'd heard Rhea and her girlfriend getting closer, as they entered the restaurant her girlfriend took her hand and the lights went off. Bear quickly ran over to her and lifted her up on his shoulders before the lights turned back on and we all yelled, "SURPRISE!" She was grinning broadly and laughing as Bear brought her over so she could greet us. She kissed us all on the cheek before getting to her girlfriend and Bear, he hugged them both and kissed bear on the cheek before thanking her girlfriend with a long passionate kiss. Once we'd settled down into our seats everyone began chatting and I was pulled into a conversation about rugby. I had a great night and I hoped that Rhea enjoyed herself just as much. Once we'd eaten at the restaurant we'd gone back to the manor. I'd texted my foster parents that I was staying at Jerry's. He'd seen us at the restaurant and said he'd cover me. I was now sat on the couch between Bear and Ig as we watched Rhea's favourite film - Mulan. A few of the guys were drunk and had fallen asleep on each other. Bear had his arm around Ig and I and on his other side Rhea and her girlfriend - Marie were resting against him. Once the film was over Ig and I said goodnight to everyone and left. He lead me through the house once more, stopping off to feed Grey and then taking me up to the 3rd floor where his room was situated. The only way I could think to describe his room was 'heaven'. He had a massive bed with a plush duvet, work out equipment all over the room - some serious weights too. A chess set and padded seats in his window alcove. A flurry of leather harnesses, jockstraps, hand cuffs, dildos (Of a WIDE variety of shapes and sizes) and lube. "So are you a virgin?" I teased, looking around at all the sex toys. "Oh yeah, I'm just like you. Fresh as a daisy" he replied as he turned on his computer, which was a top of the range gaming PC. "How do you know, Richie Rich?" "I can smell it on you and I paid for everything in this room off my own back thankyou very much" he replied, slightly defensively as he stepped towards me and grinned, my dick began to stir immediately as he started kissing me. We were soon making out on his bed, he was lying on top of me, grinning down at me. "You said you wanted to know me better?" I nodded in response and he smiled deviously and he began to take off his collar. The chain loops were incredibly thick and heavy - as he placed it on my chest. Though it gradually began to feel lighter and I realised what was going on, he was growing. It happened slowly at first, his thighs expanding and squeezing me tighter as he slowly made his way up to 7ft. He the placed his arms either side of me so that he was in a press-up position above me, his powerful pecs began to expand ripping through his shirt and rolling like a tsunami of muscle as they crept towards my own chest. He was grunting now and bucking his hips as his cock began to grow along with his tight muscular ass and thick abs. He expanded until his body completely blocked out the light behind him. I guessed he was about 7ft 8 and at least 600lb. He was enormous, his biceps looked like beach balls and were about 40", his forearms were the same size as my quads. He was as wide as I was tall and his dick was resting against my chest at a solid 18" and it wasn't even hard. Every inch of muscle he had was shredded to the max, he couldn't have had more than 5% body fat but I imagined the sheer amount of hair that covered him gave him a few extra pounds. He was even sprouting a full beard! "How do you like the real me, cub?" he asked, his voice now deeper than Bear's. It resonated through me and instantly hoisted my dick up to full mast. "I'll take that as a yes" His pecs were rubbing against my own, I grabbed them but they didn't give an inch. They were harder than diamonds and I knew I could easily loose my forearm in his cleavage and he'd probably be able to snap it like a twig. He sat up and felt his pecs himself, bouncing them and rubbing his engorged nipples "You like my pecs huh?" I nodded and gulped. "Want to taste them?" I sat up to and began to nuzzle between his mountainous pecs as he wrapped his arm around my waist, completely covering it. He had a masculine scent which drove me wild and made me want to attack him in pure lust. As I sucked his nipple he let out a groan and his massive cock sprung into life between my thighs, slapping against my ass at it's full 2 foot length. "Holy shit" I muttered as I stopped licking. He just smiled down at me again. "Don't worry I'm not doing anything you're not okay with" he replied as his stomach grumbled loudly. "Why don't I get us some more food and let you relax?" I nodded and hugged him tightly before letting him leave. When he returned he turned some music on via his PC and handed me a plate of birthday cake and bacon. "It's gonna get quite loud in a bit, I hope you're a heavy sleeper" he said as he hopped onto the bed with me, causing it to creak and me to roll into the crater he'd created. "You okay?" "Yeah, I just can't believe how big you are" I replied, looking over his godly body once more "I'm kinda jealous." "Well if you're willing to work for it I'm willing to help you get this big" replied as he pulled me into his mountain range of a chest. "I am" I replied excitedly as I rest on his pec, which was wider than me. "Good, we'll start tomorrow" he replied as he rolled us over and trapped me beneath him. "Night" "Yo wake up you two, one of you has school. Remember!" called Booker from the doorway. I groaned and opened my eyes but it was still pitch black. "Ig I said get up!" Ig roared at Booker and leapt at him, tackling him to the floor "Shut up you mangey little pup" he snarled. His massive frame shielding Booker completely from my view as Ig continued to snarl at Booker who was now whimpering and submitting to Ig. "Hey! Get off him he's right!" I defended as Ig turned on me and yawned. "You're pretty brave pup" he kissed me passionately "I like that" I poked his chest and grinned "I see why you're the aggressive Beta" Booker stood back up and grumbled, "More like the dickhead Beta" as he rubbed his arm. Ig turned around and hugged him, surprising me a little. "Sorry it's been awhile since I let myself get so big, I got a little bit carried away" he apologised. "Now get dressed Cub I'm taking you to school" I did as I was told and Ig walked into his ensuite bathroom and turned on some music - though I still knew what he was doing from the dull thud and grunting as he let out his load. "You ready?" I teased as he stepped out and went over to his chain which was now small and rusted. He clamped it around his neck and slowly deflated down to his old size. He pulled on some skinny jeans that hugged his sculpted body like paint and a t-shirt that did the same and then nodded. School was a lot better that day, nobody said a word and everyone was starting to accept me a little more. Jerry and I had started to hang out with some guys from year 13 who worked out at the local gym but didn't play sports. They were all over me, trying to work out how I'd got so big. I told them it was a late growth spurt and then said that it hadn't stopped yet- because I planned on getting a lot bigger. After school nobody was waiting for me so I walked home with Jerry and we stopped off at the same cafe as before so I could help him finish off his English essay. "So Beast, you ready for your game tonight?" he teased before sipping his mocha. "Yeah it's only a school game, I'm waiting for the under 21 games. They'll be good" I replied as I munched on one of the two paninis Jerry had bought me as payment for helping him. "Hey what did I say about cocky jocks? Next thing you know you'll be strutting around school in a jersey bragging about how many chicks you banged last night" "... You watch way too much TV dude" I replied laughing a little "though I do love banging chicks" "Yeah, I can tell. You enjoying that panini" he replied dryly as he pointed to the bulge in my trousers. "What? I'm not hard?" I replied slightly confused. "Oh god now I have to deal with a cocky jock with a big dick - dear lord why hast thou forsaken me!" he cried melodramatically as I rearranged and then continued eating. "I think you're just jealous" I teased in response as I finished my first panini. "Of course I am, you'd probably make a horse have penis envy" replied Jerry. "But size isn't everything big guy, you gotta have skill too" "You're a virgin too Jerry, how do you have any skill" I replied, leaning forward and grinning deviously "been practising with a fleshlight maybe? Watching tutorials?" "Do I need to bring up the dildo I found in your room last time I was over?" he replied, turning slightly red. I laughed and sat back "Don't worry Jer by my eighteenth neither of us will have any problem finding anyone to stick it in" "Crude, but go on" "Well I happen to know a few girls who have major crushes on you. They're sweet too" "You want to set me up just so I can have sex?" "Hey I'm only setting you up, what you do is down to the both of you" I replied putting my hands up. "Okay then, what about you?" he asked, "the guy in the black car?" "Maybe" I replied "I still don't know what our relationship is" "Do you like him?" Jerry asked, leaning forward himself this time. "Yeah, he's amazing" I replied "but I don't think we'd have a very closed relationship" Jerry narrowed his eyes and pointed to my shirt "Show me your necklace" I pulled out the chain and displayed it to him. "This is one of those Dom-sub, master-pup things isn't it?" "I suppose... How do you know about that stuff?" I replied. "Your internet history" It was my turn to blush now. "That's private" I growled. "Hey it just popped up when I used your phone. I wasn't trying to invade you privacy calm down big guy" he replied and then rolled his eyes "Your boyfriend's here" I turned in my seat and saw the car. "Do you mind?" "Nahh so long as you do actually set me up on this date we're cool" he replied as he pointed to my panini "You owe me at least half of that though" I took a massive bite out of it and then passed him the plate. I then stood up and bowed my head before grabbing my blazer and leaving. Ig took me out for dinner, just the two of us. It was a kind gesture but I was annoyed that he wouldn't let me pay for at least my food - I was starting to feel like I was mooching from him. "Pay me back by showing off in your rugby game" he replied "It's been awhile since I've seen a good match" And show off I did. I rallied my team and charged through the opposing team like a beast. We never lost a maul and soon everyone was chanting "Beast!" which removed my fatigue and pushed me and my team to score five more tries. I didn't want to be a glory hog so I tried to make sure the other guys got some spotlight. Frank did well too and I was glad, though as the game drew to a close he got caught in a bad tackle and went down hard. He yelled out in pain but he was covered in guys, the ref blew his whistle and I immediately ran over to him and started throwing the guys off him, literally. "Frank you okay?" I asked as I knelt next to him with the ref. "Urrrgggghhhhhhhh" was all I got in response as he cradled his arm. The ref instantly got up and turned to the one who's tackled him and showed him the red card, the tackle had been illegal even if it was unintentional. I felt like going for the guy to get back at him for Frank but he grabbed my hand "Calm down Freak, I thought I was the only guy you pummelled" he mumbled. I laughed and helped him up, being careful not to hurt his arm. "Keep talking like that and you'll get more than a pummel" I replied as he patted his back. He was lead off the field and the teams went back to position. I noticed the other team has given up hopes of trying to win and we're now just being reckless so I decided to end the game on my terms. As soon as the biggest guy on their team - the most reckless one - got the ball I charged him and slammed him to the floor - completely legally - and grinned as he cried in pain and the final whistle blew "Don't dish it out if you can't take it" I growled. Back in the showers I was getting a rather big audience but I didn't pay them a lot of attention until Frank hobbled over to me. "I heard you thrashed that guy for me" he stated as he started washing. "Yeah, can't let them get away with reckless crap like that. You okay?" I asked, turning to him. "Yeah I'm just bruised and aching, pulled a few muscles but nothing major" he replied. "Anyway me and a few friends are having a party this Friday, you should come" "I might show up, can I bring Jerry?" I asked, knowing that everyone always went Frank's parties. Though Jerry and I had never been invited before. "Sure and could you tell him I'm sorry about being such a dick to him?" asked Frank as he looked away. "Tell him yourself" I replied as I turned off my shower and swaggered back into the locker room. As I left I saw Ig walking towards me with Bear and Booker. They instantly made me smile and I ran towards them "That was a great game cub" praised Bear as he hugged me. "Yeah you certainly know how to show off" teased Ig as he put his arm over me. They lead me over to their car and I hopped inside.

Aaand part three's here, and things are about to get all messy. Part one: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4927-growth-powder-part-1/ Part two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4995-growth-powder-part-2/ More people finding out the powder is always a good thing - means more growth. Also, different colors? What could all those do? Hope you like it. ///// Max woke up in bed the next morning, feeling his feet laying slightly uncovered. He propped himself up onto his elbows, feeling his bigger arms brush against his lats as he looked at his long feet with a contempt smile. He looked at the thin sheet covering him – he saw how big his limbs were under it, he flexed his legs, his arms, playing with his new enlarged muscle, all the while grinning widely. After a while of flexing and just laying in his bed relaxing, thinking of all the things he could do with the new powder he had now – he uncovered himself and got up. “I gotta buy new briefs.” He said, looking down at the underwear that strained around his waist, stretched by his rapidly expanding butt, waist and other… parts. He got to the shower, and remained there for some time, his muscles weren’t the only thing that grew, he could have sworn he’d grown taller, and definitely – his dick got bigger, all this adoration of his muscles made him horny, so he relieved himself. He was surprised at how much more stamina he had – but he didn’t have much time, so he got out of the shower and got ready for school – he had a big game today, and he was ready for it. He only hoped that the rest of his team was too. On the ride to school, he sat down next to Jim. “Oh my God, man! Look at you.” Jim said, punching him in the arm, smiling. “You’re huge!” Jim looked down, admiring how Max’s large legs filled out his jeans, his ankles visible below the cuffs of his pants, even his shoes looked crammed somehow – he snapped out of it, as Max said: “I know man – I must be, er, hitting a growth sprout.” Max was still debating weather or not to tell Jim about the powder – he really wanted to, but he also wanted to keep it for himself – he was so much bigger now – and he only used so little of it – imagine, imagine what he cou—After a while they arrived at school. Max ate up Jims praise the whole way through, as they talked mostly about him and the upcoming game. They didn’t head straight to class – instead they went to the gym. Max and Jim went in first, they started changing, and just as Nathan and some of the other guys entered the locker room, Max was taking his shirt off. They looked at him, and immediately, it was obvious that something has changed about Max. He looked at them, and smiled. “Sup guys?” “God, Max – what the hell’s happening, man?” Said Nathan as he approached him, slapping him on the back. “Oh – you know, just er, just a growth spr—“ “Wow, I’ve never like, seen anyone make the gains you did, man.” Said Nathan, admiring Max’s progress. “Yeah man, you’re growing like crazy.” Jim added. “Dude, we gotta measure you, update the book and stuff.” Nathan said, motioning to Jim. “Oh – right, the book!” Jim went to his backpack and took out a worn notebook. Inside, he flipped through the pages, and clearly there – were written all the stats of all the boys on the team. Max could see how the previous measurements were crossed out for everyone as they grew over the years, and next to them were written new ones – sometimes bigger, and – sometimes smaller. As Jim flipped to find Max’s entry – Max noticed how Nathan was the one with the most crossed out entries, each time, growing a little bigger, he really put work into himself – but his genes didn’t hurt either, helping him to grow tall, and fast and strong. One of the least crossed out pages was – surprisingly – Jim’s. He couldn’t grow that quickly, no matter how much he tried, but he did try – that was for sure. Then, Jim finally found Max’s entry – he had a decent record, growing steadily over the years – but that was about to change. Jim took out his pen, as Nathan said: “Alright dude, let’s get you to the scale.” Some of the others gathered round, as they changed slowly, talking about the game, some about Max others, totally unrelated things. Max took off his shoes, and stepped onto the school scale – he looked down, seeing his big, long feet rest on the metal underneath, they were longer too – and he kind of liked it. “Alright man – 200 pounds – exactly!” Exclaimed Jim, as he crossed out the 190 pounds and wrote down the new number. “Right – now, lets see the other numbers.” Said Nathan as he took out a measuring tape. “Flex your arm Max.” Max smiled and raised his right arm, he extended it, looking how much bigger it seemed now, even to himself. The thick corded muscle running down the length of his long arm – then – he flexed it, slowly, his bicep bunching up, rising, forming a big ball of muscle, around which Nathan wrapped the tape. A bit slowly, Max noticed, though he shook it off. “Sixteen… point… five. Nice, Max. Right, now the high—“ Nathan started, but then he saw himself looking straight into Max’s eyes – Max had a big, wide smile on his face, as he saw Nathan’s expression change for a second. Nathan felt for a moment, a tinge of fear- seeing someone grow like this, it frightened him slightly, but he also kind of… liked it. “Er… no need to er… measure that. It’s… it’s 6 foot 3.” Jim wanted to say something, but Nathan turned to him, and his expression became bright again as he tapped Max on the shoulder. “Trust me, dude – it’s 6’3’’!” He said and chuckled, then they went back to changing. In anticipation for the game to begin, Max stood, occasionally flexing his leg muscle, or his pecs, just enjoying how it felt – it made him smile, and it made him more confident. He felt stronger, faster than ever, hell he even felt more coordinated somehow. The game begun – and Max proved himself to be right. He ran way faster than he had before, the players on the other team – though good, were totally beaten by him. But the rest of the team, though coordinated, just couldn’t keep up with the other team. They lost. Max was totally devastated. They were good, they knew what they were doing but they… lacked something. They weren’t quick enough it seemed, they weren’t strong enough. It pissed him off. The locker room was relatively quiet, with Jim trying to cheer everyone up, and failing – as they were all pretty grumpy. Max looked at the wall in front of him, deep in thought. “Come on dude – we just gotta like, train more and stuff.” Jim said to Max, then Max nodded. “I think I have a solution.” And he turned around to put on his pants, but saw everyone looking at him. They expected him to say something else. “Er, I’ll uh… I’ll like tell you tomorrow.” They chuckled, and after a while, all went home. Because of the game the coach convinced the teachers to give them a day off, and Max, on his way home was thinking. ‘Like, I know what we need. We were too slow, too weak. I was ok but the rest of the guys… Jim especially. I gotta share the powder with them, I gotta. But… I just don’t want to. Oh my God, I want to grow – oh yeah, like, grow a lot. But – I gotta take it slowly, otherwise it’ll look too weird, suddenly sprouting up and all.’ Then he stopped. ‘Wait – maybe… hm, maybe there is a way.’ He thought as he took his bike and headed for the hills, in his shirt and tight fitting tank top. The sun was hot, but the ride was surprisingly easy. Though, at the end of it, upon reaching the fridge he was breathing heavily. Sweat dripped down his large, ripped body. He looked down at the portable fridge, then at himself. He still liked it a lot. He looked at his heaving chest, rising up and going down with every breath, he flexed his arms, smiling, looking at them as his biceps popped up – round and tough. He liked it so much, he was beginning to get aroused, his hand went down to his pants – but then, he snapped out of it. ‘No. Gotta get a jar of that stuff.’ He said, getting down and opening the fridge. There were four more jars inside. ‘Weird, were there that many when I opened it last time? Eh, whatever.’ He looked in, there were four jars, but they were all in different colors. One was blue, one was purple, one was red and one – like his – green. ‘Weird.’ He contemplated taking a different color, thinking it was probably just different flavor – but then, he decided to stay safe. He took out the green one and opened the lid. He looked inside, and a strange lust took over him. ‘Maybe – maybe I could try just… just a little bit. No – no that’s too much, I’m growing too fast, I have to give the guys time to adjust to my new size. But – they’ll know about it anyway. Well… I suppose…. But – no, still… I can’t…. I have to control, myself.’ His hand reached inside. [unbeknownst to Max – there was someone else that frequently visited those hills. No, they did not know about the fridge, or the jars, but – for the first time, they saw Max, and for the first time they saw something like this. Well, they was actually just Alex, he wanted to come up to Max to say hi, but, he saw him take some jar, and put some green powder into his mouth – so he was a little freaked out. He hid behind a tree – and looked, then his jaw dropped. He saw Max’s whole body move, as he closed the lid on the jar – he saw him put the jar down and grin very widely – then, he saw something else. The tight tank top that hung on Max, drenched in his sweat began seeming… tighter somehow. He heard him chuckle as Max looked down at his own chest. Alex saw Max’s pectoral muscles – it was as if they were… inflating. They grew bigger, fuller, yet they seemed so cut, so strong and tough. The tank top was fighting against Max’s chest, fighting and straining until ‘RIP!’ it ripped at the sides, as he continued to grow, even bigger and bigger – it ripped too, at the sides, Max now laughed loudly, and simply took the top, with his large hand – and tore it off in one smooth motion. Freeing his chest. Alex almost began to drool, as he saw the chiseled six, round muscles of Max’s stomach, his six pack grew deeper and larger – then, he started to have a clear beginning of an eight pack. Alex looked at Max’s arm, holding the torn top – as it too expanded, the flexed forearm grew, sinewy with thick hard muscle. Max flexed his other arm. His bicep grew as well, right in front of his face for at least another half inch – in fact he whole inched up in height, becoming taller. Alex saw Max’s large soccer player’s legs grow. The strong thighs ballooned out, with his butt, growing large and hard. His calves seemed to flex, grow out, bunch up – expand. Then, he saw, as Max’s legs strained his, now too small ,shorts with their large, bulging muscles, something else underneath the thin fabric, on the other side of the full, round bubble but. A clear outline of Max’s manhood, large and still growing bigger. He couldn’t really guess the size, but it sure looked definitely bigger than average. Then – max tossed aside the top, picked the jar up and got on, shirtless, onto his bike, and rode off. As Alex was simply left there, stunned, turned on]

Voila the second part to the BEAR series, sorry that it's not very 'raunchy' I wanted to save the best parts until Troy's 18th The rest of the week went so slowly, I hadn't heard much from Bear and Ig. Ig had added me on Facebook and I'd seen him driving around. I was feeling a little hurt about it until Saturday when Jerry and I were sitting in the local Internet cafe writing out our English coursework. A black hummer pulled up outside and honked it's horn, I immediately looked up and realised who it was. "Don't tell me that's for you" groaned Jerry. "Yeah, sorry Jer I'll help you finish it off tomorrow if I can" I said, feeling guilty. "You could've at least told me about your new boyfriend you know. I wouldn't have judged you" he said, looking as I hurt as I had been all week. "Jer, I don't know what we are. As soon as I figure it out you'll be the first to know" he just nodded so I patted his shoulder and walked off. As I reached the car the door was opened for me. "Hey Troy, you doing okay?" asked Ig from the front passenger sheet, Bear was miraculously able to fit into the car and drive it. "Good to see you again Cub, sorry we 'aven't been in touch all week. We have been keeping our eye on you though" explained Bear as we drove off. "Where are we going?" I asked, I wasn't nervous simply curious. "Back to the manor, we've got a surprise for you" said Ig as he grinned back at me. I then felt a wet sensation on my neck and I jumped in my seat. "Oh yeah meet Grey, our guard dog" I turned around and saw an over-sized dog that looked like a half bulldog half Great Dane, but it's fur was a cloudy grey like it's name-sake" It took us ten minutes to get to the manor thanks to Bear's 'efficient' driving. I had never really seen the manor during the day but it was gorgeous. There were five colour full gardens surrounding an enormous fountain outside the front entrance and a massive arboretum surrounding the grounds of the house leading onto the ancient forest on the outskirts of town. "You never been here before? Not even on a school trip?" questioned Ig as he saw my amazement. "No, I only moved here four years ago and our school doesn't really do trips" I replied as grey jumped into the backseat with my and stuck his head out the window. We pulled into the garage through an automatic door and Bear threw a blindfold at me "Put that on" he ordered. I did as I was told and Ig helped me out of the car and together the two of them and Grey led me through the house. "Okay take off the blind fold" whispered Ig. I pulled it away and no sooner had I opened my eyes had the room erupted into an uproar. "WELCOME!" roared a group of half-naked muscular men and women. "Welcome to the Pack cub, this is your initiation" announced Bear as he put his barrel sized arm over me and lead me to the centre of the room. I was immediately swarmed by everybody as they all tried to hug me or kiss my cheek as though I were some kind of long lost family member. "Alright let the boy breathe" ordered Bear as he parred the sea of people until one relatively (as almost everyone in the room was over 6ft) short man stood before me with a dainty woman at his side. "Troy meet my passive Betas, Yui and Horace" said Bear as they stepped forward, Horace shook my hand and Yui hugged me. She stood at around 5ft 6 and she was quite skinny so even I dwarfed her. "It's not often Bear brings home such handsome young men, welcome Troy" she said politely as her black hair fell in front of her eyes. "Yes you're a very lucky man Troy" said Horace as he put his arm over Yui's shoulder "I look forward to getting to know you better" The two of them then walked away and I was introduced to the other thirteen pack members. All the guys gave me a bear hug and a few friendly pats on the butt, it was all just regular locker room stuff but their eyes were hungry and inviting as they walked away. I couldn't resist checking them all out. The other two women were both 'defenders' for our pack, I was told that they were basically just security for our manor and if our Pack was threatened. They also bounced at local clubs and they promised to let me in whenever I wanted. Once the introductions were over I felt a little overwhelmed. I'd never had a very close family. My foster parents, God bless them, did try but we'd never really clicked. I did love them, but I didn't necessarily always like them and they had accepted that - they said that they would always love me too but if I wanted to leave when I turned 18 they'd harbour no grudges. But now I had a whole room of people who treated me like a brother. I could tell it was genuine too, years in care homes had taught me how to recognise people who liked and didn't like you. Everyone adored me. I almost felt like crying because I'd never felt so accepted. "I know it's a little overwhelming and I'm sorry it's happened so suddenly. But I hope you still want to be a part of our little family?" asked Bear as he smiled down at me. "I'd love to" I replied as I beamed and suddenly felt a warmth emanating from the scar bear had given me. I went to touch it and felt it slowly fading away. "Excellent, now if you'd like to follow me. We have something else we think you'll enjoy" I was lead out of the room and down a few sets of steps into a cozy dining room. The smell of food on the way there had made me hungry and I wasn't disappointed as I saw the spread that had been lain out. "I heard your stomach Troy, dig in we only need you to listen" I didn't need telling twice. I immediately dug into the food, each bite set of firework of flavour in my mouth as though I were eating for the first time. "So you might be wondering why you didn't go all 'teen wolf' and start turning into a bear in your bathroom." I grunted a yes. "Well the truth is the strength of our gift is dependent on the potency of the one who inflicted it. Meaning that because you were scratched by an Alpha it's been a lot more potent so your body has to prepare for it" said Bear as he threw some of the food into his mouth. "So we need to feed you up to give you the energy and the nutrients your body needs to become a werebear and believe me it's going to be good" "What do you mean?" I grunted through bites of food. "Well let's just say before my I developed - as I was born a werebear - I stood at about 6ft. Once I transformed I shot straight up to 8ft and about half a ton, obviously I don't look like that now because I suppress it so that I can fit into ordinary life - just about" "So you're saying I'm gonna grow?" I asked eagerly. "Oh boy you're gonna grow. Strapping lad like you, still going through puberty, clawed by a born Alpha. You're gonna be fucking huge" I was so excited, I could sense my body getting ready now. I wanted to be big, it'd mean everything to me. Then I realised "How the fuck do I explain growing to 8ft and half a ton to everybody?" "We'll suppress it, make up excuses you'll be fine" comforted bear as he grinned at me. I'd finished all the food on the table but I didn't feel full "Now how about some more food?" "Bring it on" I grunted as Ig walked in with four more plates of meat, bread and cheese. He then threw a bunch of bananas at me and a whole pie. "Dig in little cub" he cooed as he drifted over to me and say besides me. I was in heaven. An hour later I finally felt full and some of the guys from earlier had joined us "Bloody hell cub, are you half whale or something?" joked one of the largest - 'Booker' (He got the nickname from his aggressive way of playing Rugby as he usually got booked and sent off) though I'd heard people call him 'hooker' for entirely different reasons. "I thought that was you" I replied playfully as I nudged his noticeable gut. He grabbed me in a headlock and wrestled me around. "You should learn to watch your tongue little cub" he grunted as he lifted me out of my chair. Eventually he let go and slapped my arse. "Alright Hooker leave him be" jested Ig as he grabbed Booker and pulled him away "besides he's not gonna be a little cub for long" "He'll still be just a cub though" noted Bear as he beaconed me over to him. I immediately walked over to him and he stood up "I'm going to help you turn into your bear form now, okay?" I nodded, starting to get a little nervous as the rest of the guys backed away. "How?" "Well in laman's terms I'm going to have to hurt you. Pain sets off the change, but after you turn and we teach you how to control yourself you can change painlessly whenever you want" Bear put his hand on my shoulder "We need to do it today, the longer we wait the harder it's going to be for you" "Okay, I'm ready" I said firmly as he gave me a warm smile and the rammed his knee into my crotch. I collapsed to the floor in agony, crying out in pain until the pitch suddenly dropped to a low guttural roar. I felt myself get angry and something inside of me responded to it and fought it's way to the surface. I began to get up, snarling but Bear there a right hook and I flew backwards once more. This time I managed to roll and keep my balance, leaping at him again as I felt my body begin to change. "That's in cub, fight me" taunted Bear as he skillfully dodged my attempts to harm him. As I swiped at him my arms became hairier until a thick layer of fur covered them. Slowly my fingernails elongated and curled, dying black and becoming razor sharp. My arm slowly began to bulk outwards as well until my originally fairly impressive 16" arms looked more like 25". I felt the urge to bite him and as I lunged forward I realised my face had elongated into a snarling maw of sharp teeth and fur. It was then that I realised I now stood taller than Bear. In the brief moment of shock Bear transformed top, shooting past me in height and tackling me to the floor and keeping me there before licking my maw. I continued to grow beneath him till I capped out at 8ft 5" and almost as broad as him. I felt exhausted and eventually I fell asleep. When I woke up again I was in a large plush bed with my head resting on a man's chest, it was Bear. "Finally awake eh?" I heard him grumble, I saw him raise his arm and point across the room "Go look in the mirror" I slowly pushed myself, feeling a lot heavier than before. When my foot hit the floor it landed with a loud thud and I pulled my groggy body over to the mirror. "Holy shit" I mumbled as I began to feel up my new muscles. I stood at a solid 6ft 8 and at about 20 stone (280 lb). My arms were now 22" (slightly smaller than when I was a bear), but my quads had a blown up to 30" each and as I felt them I brushed against my now extraordinary package. My dick now hung near my knees, it was at least 10" soft and 7.5" thick, soft. "Wow cub, looks like all that food went to your cock" teased Bear as he sat up and patted the bed. "Wait for your hair to grow back in and you'll be one sexy fucker" I crawled back into bed next to him and flirted, "Like you?" "Damn straight" he replied as he grabbed my ass. "Fuck me lad, that's one sweet arse you got there" he growled. I shivered with pleasure as he rubbed his hand over it. I turned to him and nuzzled against him "Thankyou" I groaned, feeling warmth emanate from him. "So how about we re-introduce you to everyone else? I'm sure they're all dying to see their new hunky brother" said Bear as he massaged shoulders. "How long have I been here?" I grumbled in response - worrying about my foster parents panicking again as they'd been so worried last night. "Only an hour or two, we just need to get you down to a more believable size before you leave" replied Bear "I mean you doubled in size width ways and you're almost 7ft, no excuse can cover all that." "Heh yeah I guess you're right" I irked to myself and flexed my huge biceps before I felt myself get lifted up into the air. "Don't let it go to your head though cub, you're still just an oversized pup." teased Bear as he carried me out of the room. This time when I met everyone they were a lot more physical. Chest bumping me, throwing me around, playfully punching me, pinching my ass - which was apparently the best they'd ever seen. I was just a little nervous that I might get slapped in the dick, but they seemed to steer clear of that area - with their hands at least, their eyes were all over it. "Wow you got big." complimented Ig as he entered the room. I now dwarfed him pretty easily so I tried my luck bear hugging him and trying to over-power him with a bit of roughhousing. Though I soon found myself flat on my tight ass, "not big enough though, cub" He helped me up and patted my chest "One day" I promised, hitting him on the shoulder. "Pfft keep dreaming." he replied as he grinned up at me "You're gonna have to shrink down now anyway" "How am I meant to do that?" diverting my attention to Bear who seemed to know. He held up a chain necklace with an ornate padlock un-locked on it "I'll be the one controlling that don't worry about a thing, this is just the final part of your initiation. Once you put on this collar you are mine, my cub until either of us says otherwise" I took the collar and put it around my neck, my fingers now ready to push the lock together "Do you have the key?" "It's in the study, it doesn't belong to either of us. However, as my cub you are expected to achieve certain things and carry out certain tasks for our Pack" I nodded as a sign for him to continue. "Firstly, when you're ready you'll come live with us. Secondly, you will complete and exercise regime we set for you each week. Thirdly, once you turn eighteen you will provide certain services for me and your Packmates - a certain type of stress relief" "Gotcha" "And one final thing, you will tell me what you hope to achieve from this relationship and in your life and I will do everything in my power to make sure that happens. Okay cub?" he asked, smiling warmly now. "Yes, of course" I replied as I pushed the lock together, binding the chain and committing myself to Bear. "I love you cub" he said as he hugged me and kissed me. I wasn't as stunned as when Ig had sprung a kiss on me, Bear made me feel so at ease that it was impossible to feel awkward. As we kissed I felt his body expand around me as my own body shrank down. When we parted he stood at a lofty 7ft 3" and I was back down to around 6ft 5. I'd kept a lot of my muscle but it was relative to my new height. Bear seemed a lot bigger and his muscles all bulged out more than ever. "Did you just steal my muscle?" I asked, a little crestfallen. "I took your height, my muscles just adapted to it. The mass you lost is in that chain, look" I examined the chain. When I had been given it it was a bit dull and he lock was a bit rusty but now it looked freshly polished and thicker. The lock felt warm too and I could see a Nordic pattern on it now. "Whenever you visit you can go back to your normal size, if you want you can slowly grow yourself publicly but believe me life as a giant is a lot more difficult" he chuckled as he lead me out of the room. "Let's get you some new clothes and get you home, I don't want my little cub getting into trouble." I was given a fresh set of shirts for school and some fashionable casual clothes all in my size, as they ugh they'd been picked out just now. "How did you know what size I'd be?" "Horace and Yui worked it out for me. Becoming a werebear and gaining all that size can actually be calculated if you have the time and if you're as smart as they are. You should find they fit perfectly and all the colours suit you and your own style. They were busy researching you all week - sorry if that sounds creepy but I asked them too" "It's cool" I replied as I tried on the leather jacket I'd been given "They have really good style" "Yui does, you'd be lucky to find Horace wearing a tie with any of his shirts let alone matching up to the rest of his outfit" replied Bear as he smiled at me. "If your foster parents ask where they came from you tell them that you've become a model - Yui owns her own clothes shop in town so they should buy it." "Thankyou Bear... For everything" I replied, unable to stop my emotions seeping into my voice. He wrapped his arms around me and I felt a few tears roll down my cheek "I've never really felt at home anywhere, but being here with all of you and knowing how much you care... It's the greatest thing that's ever happened to me" "Aww come on cub, you're gonna make me cry soon" he replied wiping away my tears and kissing my cheek. Once I'd gotten dressed Ig entered the room and lead me away to the garage, he'd be the one taking me home. Before we got in the car he grabbed my hand and I turned around to him "I promise we'll stay in touch better with you this time Troy, you're very special to me" said Ignis. "Thankyou" I replied as I initiated a hug with him. "If you want you can come to my Rugby match on Tuesday?" "You play rugby?" replied Ig happily. "My dad owns the club, I'll see you there big guy" We hopped into the car and he drove me home once more. When we stopped we kissed once again, but as Ig went to put his hand on my thigh I pulled away. "Sorry... I don't think I'm ready, maybe once I know you better" I said breathlessly as I looked away from him feeling ashamed. He turned my head back to face him and grinned "It's okay cub, I can wait" he kissed me on the cheek and then unlocked the doors so that I could hop out. When I got in my foster parents were sat in the living room "Did you have a good time?" called Karen - my foster mum. "Yeah, it was amazing" I replied as I hurried upstairs whilst they gave each other a knowing glance. "Mr Winslet!" roared my biology teacher - Mr. Carmichael - as I jolted awake in my seat. "If you could be so kind as to pay me your very precious attention I was trying to teach!" "Sorry sir, I-" "Save it. Now why don't you answer some questions for me" he said snidely. "Fine" I grumbled as the class all started looking at me. Jerry and I were the only people from our year in the class so I didn't really know the others as none of the new rugby players took biology as an A level. "What is the difference between DNA and RNA?" "The sugar, DNA has deoxyribose and RNA has ribose - there are also three types of RNA and only one type of DNA" "It's good to see your remember what I taught you last year, it's a shame you couldn't in your exam" he remarked. I went to say something back at him but Jerry nudged my side. "Yeah, but I'll get it right this year" I replied through gritted teeth. "Well perhaps you should start by remaining awake. Now could you please read off the board for me" I really didn't like Mr. Carmichael, he'd had it in for me since year 7 when I'd show him up in front of our headmaster. The rest of the day went smoothly as not all of my teachers were massive dickheads, in fact they were pleased to see me and Jerry. We had training after school so we made our way to the locker rooms. Although my teachers had been pleasant, I kept hearing people muttering my name followed by words like 'roids', 'mutant' and 'freak' and it was starting to piss me off. I think Jerry could tell I was annoyed because he seemed to step between me and anybody who was muttering in case I snapped and went for them. "Don't listen to them big guy, you had a little growth spurt so what?" said Jerry as we walked into the locker room. "I know you're not on drugs, you're not cool enough to know drug dealers" he joked making me smile. As we got changed the rest of the team entered and I could feel them all staring at me. A few didn't care that much and just got dressed but most kept glancing over at me and then the whispering began as I took my shirt off and displayed my wide - now hairy back to them. "I bet he's on roids" "Or he's some kind of freak" "Well if he's on roids he won't be winning over any girls with his little package" "Nah I heard he's gay" "Pfft bloody faggot I bet-" I'd grabbed the guy by the throat and shoved him against the wall. "Shut the fuck up." I snarled at him as he struggled against my vice-like grip. "Troy calm down!" shouted Jerry as he tried to pull me away but I didn't budge. I threw the guy across the floor and he skidded over to the open doorway where Mr. Montfort was stood. "MY OFFICE, NOW!" he snapped pointing to the two of us and then to the door. We both obeyed immediately, the boy I'd grabbed was coughing a lot but didn't seem too hurt. "What the fuck is wrong with you two, rough housing in the changing rooms like children" "He-" "I don't care who started it, you two are gonna apologise to each other. You're gonna clean the entire locker room tonight and everyone's boots and if I ever see you two doing that again you're off the team." stated Montfort. "Now Mr. Clyde if you could please leave I need to have a talk with Troy" I looked down at the floor, hands balled in anger. I could hear the disappointment in Montfort's voice, I felt so guilty. "Look at me" I ordered, his voice stern but not angry. I looked up at him and he sighed, "what's going on Troy, you're a good kid. I don't expect to have to split up a fight with you in it" "I'm not on drugs" I muttered. "What? Of course you're not, you know better than that and I know you wouldn't, remember what I told you all in year seven?" "If you ever caught us taking drugs you'd make us run till we sweated them out" I replied. "And if you were dumb enough to do it again I'd feed you to my huskies" he replied, grinning at me. "Is that what everyone's been saying? That you're some kind of roid head?" "Some kind of freak" I corrected, looking away again. "A faggot" "Listen Troy, my boys are made of stronger stuff than that. You need to understand, the only reason they say that crap is because they're jealous of what you've achieved and they take out their jealously by trying to hurt you. They know they can't hurt you physically so they try it mentally, throwing insults at you and if they know they can get you riled up by it they're gonna continue to do it" "So I just let them get away with it, let them treat me like shit?" I grumbled. "Well you certainly shouldn't manhandling them. If I ever see you doing that again I will personally throttle you" he threatened. "But the best way to deal with it is to internalise their insults, they call you a freak? Be a freak, get bigger show off make them uncomfortable with it" "You want me to show off?" "Well no, just show that you enjoy being as big as you are. If they think they can hurt you they will. Though if they call you a faggot again tell me and I'll make them wish they hadn't" "Thanks Coach" I replied as I stood up. "No problem, your punishment still stands though. Now go out your kit on" he ordered. I nodded and left the room. Back in the changing rooms everyone was dressed and chatting. I went over to my stuff and got changed, my rugby kit was rather tight which made me feel happy as it made me realise how big I'd actually gotten. "You gonna be okay Troy?" asked Jerry paternally as he turned to me. "Yeah, I'm a beast remember? It's gonna take more than words to hurt me" I replied confidently. "Good, just don't let it go to your head, there's nothing worse than a cocky jock." he replied, patting my shoulder and walking out to the basketball courts. I pulled on my boots and jogged outside to practise. I'd never felt better, no-one could stop me scoring, in fact it took almost seven guys just to get me down and coach looked impressed. "Well we certainly have a strong line up this year lads but I want you to all follow in Troy's footsteps, start bulking up and eating right - but if you could not start fights in the locker room like that beast it would be greatly appreciated" said Montfort as he grinned over at me "Now give him and Mr. Clyde your boots to clean and get back inside"

Writing another (less serious) story that'll hopefully involve more muscle growth and m/n So here's a teaser for the characters, if I could draw this would probably be a better teaser but this'll have to do XD Characters for story Main: Troy (Pre- BearBite) Height: 6ft 3" Weight: 13 stone Age: 17 Gay Eye colour: Light Blue Hair colour: Black Family: No blood relatives, foster parents no siblings Shoe size: 13 Interests: Food, jogging, rugby, getting drunk, gaming Werebear Alpha Name: 'Bear' Height: 7ft Weight: 25 stone Age: 30 Hair colour: Brown Eye colour: Silver Bisexual Family: Pack, Iggy Step-Brother (Aggro Beta), Father deceased (owned country manor), Mother missing, Step father (owns rugby club Show size: 20 Interests: Sleeping, Eating, Rugby, Eating, Weight lifting (Bites Troy) Werebear Aggro Beta Name: Ignis (Iggy) Height: 6ft 5" Weight: 18 stone Age: 25 Hair colour: Dirty Blonde Eye colour: Light green Gay Family: Bear (step-brother) , Pack, Father (Owns Rugby club) Shoe size: 13 Interests: Cross country, Swimming, Horse riding, Chess, Paintballing. Werewolf Omega Name: Oscar (Oz) Height: 5ft 4" Weight: 10 stone Age: 18 Hair colour: Light Blue Eye colour: Turquoise Gay Family: Pack & Gran Shoe size: 9 Interests: Art, Music, Dancing, Cooking, Socialising (Can't stand being alone) Werebear Passive Beta Name: Horace Height: 6ft Weight: 14 stone Age: 27 Hair colour: Pale blonde Eye colour: Blue Straight Family: Fiancé (Yui), Pack, Mother and Father Shoe size: 13 Interests: Cooking, Rugby, Cycling and Painting Werebear Beta pair Name: Yui (You-ee) Height: 5ft 6" Weight: 9 stone Age: 29 Hair colour: Black Eye colour: Brown Straight Shoe size: 6 Family: Fiancé (Horace), Sister (Kyla), Two moms Interests: Singing, Music, Gym and Rollerskating Troy's human friend Name: Jerry Height: 5ft 8 Weight: 7 stone Age: 17 Hair colour: Black Eye colour: Dark blue Straight Shoe size: 9 Family: Mum, Dad, Two sisters (14 & 16) and One brother (28) Interests: Basketball, gaming, music, anime.

So, this is a short little story that I'd been working on for some time, nothing big (well... ) but I just had the idea in my head for some time now, and just wanted to get it out. /// Jack and Tim finished their meal, as the buzz of the restaurant subsided slightly. It was early afternoon, they had both taken a break from work to meet at a new restaurant – Tim was always so busy, and Jack thought that like this, they could spend a bit more time together. “Ugh, that was too good.” Said Tim, leaning back. Jack just looked at him, with a smile - gazing deeply into his dark brown eyes. He looked skinny even in that shirt, which looked a little big on him. Though, they were both fairly slim guys. Tim had brown hair, brown eyes, and a cute face, but that’s not really why Jack fell for him. “What?” Tim asked, raising his brow. “Oh, nothing.” Jack said, leaning forward, resting his elbows on the table. “God, you look so tiny.” Said Jack again, smiling at Tim, who looked a bit annoyed at this. “And you don’t?” He said back, quickly. “Well, I’m saying that you might work too much, maybe consider putting some weight on your bones.” “What, go to the gym?” Tim asked, furrowing his brow. “I don’t think you’d last much in the gym.” “I think you’d be surprised.” “No.” Tim was even more annoyed now, but he knew that Jack was just trying to piss him off, for fun he supposed. “Why?” “You couldn’t last long in there surrounded by big hunky guys, that’s all I’m saying.” “Oh please, I’m not some… some… primitive… sexual… beast.” “You’re not?” Asked Jack, holding back a chuckle. “Oh you know what I—“ Tim smiled as he began, but stopped, as he saw the waiter approach with a tray on which lay two small plates, each with what looked like a little red candy on them. “Er, we just had dessert.” Tim said, thinking the waiter confused their order with someone else’s. Jack noticed something about the waiter right now – he was very well built. He could see a clear outline of his pecs through his shirt, his thick legs filled out his pants, leaving little to the imagination, the sleeves on his suit were quite large, and filled. He looked around, all the waiters in this place looked like that. ‘That’s a bit odd.’ Thought Jack, looking at the man’s strikingly handsome face, but then his thoughts were cut by the waiter’s voice. “No, sir. This is… on the house. I think you’ll find it quite… to your liking. I hear it has… amazing after effe—after taste.” They waited until the waiter was gone, they both looked at the thing on the plate for a bit, then shrugged – what the hell – and ate it. “It’s um…” Tim began. “It’s quite um… the… er…” “It’s tasteless dude.” Jack said, as Tim nodded, smiling. “Yeah – that’s the word.” He said, and leaned on the table as well. “Oh, maybe we should meet tonight.” “Sure, I’ll call you around seven. That sounds fine?” “Yeah su—“ Tim stopped, as he heard his phone vibrate in his pocket. “Oh shit, sorry, they’re calling me from work, I got to go – I’ll see you tonight, ok?” He kissed Jack quickly and headed out the door, waving at him. “Okay!” Jack responded, as he called the waiter to pay. He too left the restaurant and went home, when he got there he sat down on his couch, turned on the TV and just relaxed for a bit. He looked at the clock, it was around four, he made a mental note to call Tim – but knowing Tim, he’d call him first just before seven, in case he forgot. Then, he felt… surprisingly turned on. It was nothing on the TV, he wasn’t really thinking about anything very sexy. ‘Hm…’ He thought. ‘That’s odd. I’m just gonna get some water.’ He got up, got to the kitchen and got some water. ‘Tim must be home by now’ He thought. But, there, he felt a strange surge of energy – as he was returning to the couch it got stronger and stronger, somehow. He felt like he wanted to… to… move, or to… run, jump – something. He put the glass of water on the table and thought, why not, and started doing some jumping jacks, just to spend this energy. He kept doing them and doing them, then he got down onto the floor, he began doing crunches – he felt his stomach muscles burn as he did more and more and more. Finally, he was sick of crunches, and he got onto his stomach, and got into the position to do push ups, and he did them, again and again he raised and lowered himself – he was doing much more than he ever thought he could – really. A strange haze took over him, his mind became a bit blurred, his body filled with this energy – suddenly, he was just and totally focused on expending it as fast as possible. He stood up, jumping, working out, doing everything he knew, for a moment, he could feel his legs burn, he could feel them getting tired, he got down – he did more push ups, his arms would too get tired, start to hurt – and then – the energy flooded him again and all the soreness was gone. He was ready for more. He continued to exercise with strange speed – doing more and more, faster and faster – he felt his shirt and pants start to feel, a bit different. He looked at the clock for a moment, it was half past four. Was he doing it for so long? He looked at the stairs in his house, he ran up them, then down, then up again and again – the pain building up in his legs, the tiredness creeping in and then – a flood of energy, and nothing. He kept exercising, in a strange rage to get rid of this excess energy. He kept at it, incessantly, increasingly getting better and better at the exercises. He was sweating, his shirt was drenched, drops of sweat ran down his ruffled, blonde hair, down the sharp contours of his face, for a moment he simply stood there – breathing heavily. Then, he felt the energy again. He took off his shirt and pants and socks, and he headed upstairs. As he passed near the mirror he didn’t notice what had happened to his body. Where once was a skinny, small man – now stood a bit taller, more filled out and sexier one. His thighs were cut, muscles flexing as he stood on his legs, they were still relatively small, but his muscles were clearly defined – from his round butt – to his angular calves, rising with each step. He had a beginning of a six pack on his stomach, somehow – he had gained mass as well, though he didn’t look big, he certainly looked more packed with muscle, his pecs clearly visible, protruding slightly outward. His bicep bunched up into a ball each time he swung his hand as he walked, his shoulders were rounder, they looked… denser, his neck was slightly thicker with stringy, corded muscles, going down to his back – oiled with sweat, and broader, more defined. He went up all the way to the attic and started opening various boxes, until he found a few that he liked. Inside, he found his old weights, from when he actually took care of his body, they were there for who knows how long. He picked up a pair of dumbbells, both weighing about 45 pounds. He started curling them, letting out a sigh of relief as he felt the pent up energy quickly leave his body. He was strong, stronger than he thought – apparently. He looked down at his arms as he brought the weights up and down and up and down and saw his muscles bunch up, even… grow before his eyes – but he didn’t really notice it, the haze was strong over him, like a curse, driving him to expend all this energy. He started doing squats, feeling the bit of excess weight already. His legs were burning, but it was good – it meant that he was losing energy. They expanded, ever so slightly, his thighs growing, his calves inflating, becoming more defined, his butt becoming rounder, firmer. He got down again, started doing sit ups, holding a 100 pounds to his chest. For a moment he thought that he was insane, a skinny man like him could never – but something in his head cut him off, and he just did it. Rising up and going don and up and down again and again. His abs grew quietly, ridges formed between them as the six pack became fully exposed. His whole front became ripped – thick, dense muscles covered his body. He stood up, still brimming with this strange energy. He felt his boxers become slightly tight, yet he paid them no heed. He simply got down from his attic, and ducked as he exited his house. He grew taller too – he noticed this for a moment as he looked around, standing half naked on his front lawn. He approached the big, heavy metal table that stood there, he simply gripped it, with his new broader, longer hands, and then – put his whole strength into lifting the thing. His bare feet pushed firmly into the ground, even they seemed elongated and strong. Then – he felt it – he was lifting it. He put more and more strength into it and finally – it went off the ground. He let out loud grunts as he grinned widely, almost laughing at how absurdly strong he had become. His arms widened, biceps clearly visible and huge, bigger than softballs – on his large strong arms. His forearms pushed against the cold metal – he felt almost as if they were harder than it was, meaty, tough muscles supported the table as seemingly all his muscles grew in unison, not leaving others behind. After a while, he lowered the large table and lifted it again, he was curling it – he couldn’t believe it. It felt amazing, and yet he wasn’t done, there was still way too much energy left inside him. He simply let go of the table, letting it fall with a loud THUMP, as he looked around again. Then, he smiled broadly. He saw his car. He headed to it and looked at it for a bit, feeling the energy build up inside him. It looked lower to him than ever, he must have been past seven feet tall at this point. He looked down at his long, strong feet, as he bent down, and gripped the rear bumper, squeezing the metal with his hands. His legs bulged immediately – his back muscles exploded outwards, his triceps grew into strong horseshoe shapes at the back of his arms – and as he tried to lift the car, he felt himself grow stronger. He expanded in all directions, he felt his dick surge – growing past the cuffs of his boxers, which split with a loud rip at the back, by his increasingly bigger butt cheeks, he managed to lift the rear end of the car and he laughed loudly as he looked down at himself. A giant man, the size of a basketball player and a physique of a pro bodybuilder. Every muscle on his body jumped at his command, large, round and so firm and tough to the touch. He ran his hands over himself, feeling the surges of energy subside, slowly. He slowly headed inside, as he flexed his biceps, the size of someone’s head, supported by his soccer ball shoulders. He ducked as he went inside, resisting the urge to widen his door with his new strength. He looked down as he tore off his boxers, staring at a glorious, thick and long dick he could only imagine having before. ‘This… this is…’ He looked at how his pecs rose and fell with each breath, large slabs of hard meat on his chest – he couldn’t believe that this was his body. A shining eight pack, massive legs, arms that can lift cars. He heard his phone ring, he grabbed it half-mindedly, and answered. Jack was panting… heavily. “Hello?” “My God Jack… you won’t believe what just happened to me…” Tim said on the other side of the line. Tim was panting… heavily. /// Yey for love and all - in any case, these two are gonna have much more fun now, I think.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4766-camp-newlake-race-for-the-buff-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4794-camp-newlake-race-for-the-buff-part-2/ Well, this is it! The final bit for Ben and Adam, hope you like it, as always, and there's another story which I'm working on which should go up on Monday. In fact I think I'll post stories every Monday and Saturday from now on, just so you know. Why? I don't know, it's fun. And, I'll be posting them on DA too. (Oh did I mention I have a an account on DA too, it's SoupBacons on DA, did I mention that, well I'm mentioning that >_>) xD Oh well, have fun, here it is. /// PART THREE Adam walked. Coming nearer to the edge of the woods, where everyone else had gathered, waiting to see what had happened to him and Ben. He went through the last few bushes, and got onto the clearing – it was still so strange how his body reacted so quickly, did things so much easily now, now that he was bigger, no – now that he was finally big, and… strong. He couldn’t even believe that he was thinking that, and that it was actually true. He got out of the forest, and the others looked at him, he heard gasps, oohs and aahs. Then, they all got up and went towards him with great smiles of admiration on their faces, all in awe – almost shouting praises in disbelief. This made him smile as he flexed his bicep for them – looking at it. “Yeah – I know I’m pretty big h—“ He stopped, as he noticed them all rush right past him. He turned around and saw the giant Ben behind him, grinning playfully as he encouraged everyone to touch him, admire him. “Oh yeah…” He began in a deep, sensual tone. “I’m even bigger, what’d I tell you?” Then, he let out a quiet chuckle. ‘Damn.’ Is everything that went through Adam’s mind as he laid eyes on Ben again – just taking in how large and muscular and more importantly, tall, this teenager had become. A short while later, he found himself enter the main hall of the camp, along with everyone else, though they were following Ben to the gym. ‘I wish… I wish there was some way to get more… more… power. I have to win, yeah, I do. He had his share…' Thought Adam, as he went by the potion closet again, briefly remembering last night’s events. ‘If there were some way I could win. He’s not gonna let me, that’s for sure – he’s so large and strong and… well, he’s loving it, if only- OH!” Something came to him. ‘The potion closet… oh… a… speed potion. Yes, yes. Hm, that would do.’ *** Ben stood in the gym, in complete silence, surrounded by almost everyone else from the camp. He was almost naked, only few rags wrapped around his privates. He simply stood there, looking at himself in the mirror. ‘Good God. I’m not even flexing and I’m the biggest, most ripped dude in here. There’s no way I’m not getting more. God, it feels so good. And that damn twerp’s gonna come back begging me tonight to let him win. There’s no goddamn way I’ll let that happen –he’s had his share, now it’s my turn to become a GOD.” He said, and looked down at his arms and chest, which seemed to stretch endlessly in length and width. There was almost no muscle on his body that wasn’t pronounced, below his skin there were only large slabs of thick, hard meat. He flexed his forearms, his pecs, seeing them explode outwards, as he slyly smirked, feeling so dominant in the gym. “Well – what do you say…” He began, breaking the silence, as his inadvertently loud and deep voice startled everyone. “…am I gonna’ show you what these things can do?” Ben was met with unanimous encouragement, and so – he began working out. He loaded up the bench press with all the weights he could possibly fit onto it. He lay down, feeling how his wide back rested on only a portion of the bench, and he gripped the bar, lifting the weights – almost feeling himself get bigger right there and then. His arms were burning, his chest rose up and down as he was breathing, working – it was so wide and thick – in fact there really wasn’t a part of him that you could say wasn’t. He felt the weights get too light, very quickly. As he went from machine to machine, the rest of the night –as his admirers followed closely, often asking to squeeze his muscles, or telling him to flex – he felt something. *** “Dude…” Ben said as he entered the cabin, later that evening. “All the weights in the gym are so light – like, I can’t even get a good pump from them.” He had to duck slightly as he came in, sitting down on his bed, he had to duck slightly again, as he sat, Adam’s bed was too low now. He spread himself across the bed, just his butt taking up ridiculous amounts of space, he rested his arms behind his back and he leaned on the wall behind. Adam turned around as he heard him sit down and almost let out a gasp – always forgetting how large Ben had really become. ‘God, I’m getting too big for this place, it’s like… if I were a bit heavier – this bed would totally break right beneath me.’ Adam came closer, looking at Ben, who nonchalantly tossed aside the rags that covered up his dick – leaving himself totally exposed, his big meaty cock hanging free. Adam could barely speak – ne never really felt this before, but – Ben was so… so… hot. He felt himself get hard, slowly, he tried to think of something else, take his eyes off his big, round pecs, his brick like abs his… no! He had to start the conversation. “Er, what… what did you, er… say about, um… the…” He began. “What, the weights?” Ben cut him off, eager to get to the point. “Y- yeah. The gym.” “I said I’m too strong, basically. In fact, I’m the biggest, strongest man in the whole camp. No doubt.” “Y- Hm, mhm, no er, certainly no um, no doubt about that – heh.” This felt even stranger for Adam as he was getting used to his dick being so much bigger now, his erection raged underneath his pants, he hoped Ben wouldn’t see this. “I see that.” Ben said – and Adam flushed red. Then, Adam noticed Ben’s own manhood begin to enlarge. Blood surged into his massive beast – slowly making it stand up straight. With his mouth agape Adam looked at it, so long, so… thick. “Suck it.” Adam snapped out of it. “What?” He asked, bewildered. “I said… suck it. I’m way too turned on by my own body – I want you to suck my dick.” “I… I…” Adam began, but Ben cut him off. “Just look at me man, I basically take up most this bed just sitting on it like this – in fact I don’t think I can sleep on it anymore. You think you can say no to me?” Adam slowly approached, and got onto his knees, between Ben’s long, spread legs. He put his hands on Ben’s thighs, his hands – even thought bigger than before, looked puny on his friend’s big legs. He looked up at Ben’s big juicy cock, and he couldn’t resist anymore. “Ooh yeah…” Ben let out – as Adam began to slowly wrap his mouth around his dick. He wasn’t very good, but it still felt amazing. He just occasionally flexed his muscles, making himself feel even more powerful – as he felt amazing sensations from his dick. Adam had a hard time dealing with a dick that big, but he wasn’t about to give up – he took the opportunity to grope and touch Ben’s large muscles as he sucked him off, he himself ejaculated some time ago – but, he didn’t care. This went on into the night. Adam sucked him off twice, then Ben took things into his own hands, he was tireless, and Adam reluctantly retreated onto his bed, falling asleep, not quite believing what happened. *** It was race day – Adam was already on the starting line, Ben was there with him. Adam took out his potion he grabbed from the closet – he looked at it, thinking this would allow him – hey! “What’s this?” Ben said – as he snatched the potion from Adam. ‘Oh, so this is what he had in mind, damn cheater.’ He thought as he examined the potion. “Well, Adam – come on. Really?” He said, as Adam hung his head. “You think this… could beat me?” Adam was beginning to dislike Ben’s new attitude, he has certainly changed, in way more ways than one. “Well, you know what, how about – you share this, Adam… with, oh let’s say… me?” He said, and motioned like he was going to drink the potion. “Or… you share it… with – everyone?” Now, Ben opened the potion and in one fel swoop sprayed it across the starting line, spraying everyone on the track. Now, Adam saw the effect of the potion – along with everyone else there. Everything went a bit blurry, all but a circle in his field of view – right in front of him – tunnel vision. He felt fast – incredibly fast, the next few minutes of READYSETGO! Went on in an instant. Ben watched as everyone went ahead of at blistering speeds, but he… smiled, gently. Waiting for his time to begin the race. *** Adam went on, everything slowed down a bit, as the effect of the potion wore off, slowly. They were all running at about the same pace – he could see everyone else more or less in line with him. When, suddenly – they heard something fro— ‘Oh no, Ben.’ He thought to himself, as Ben really propelled himself with his long, power packed legs a horse would be jealous of along and over the track. He was gaining on them – they were all suddenly running faster from some fear he inspired in them. They were all so close – they saw the crystal in sight, they were right against the opening, coming closer and closer. ‘Aha! No – are we… are we all gonna touch it…’ Adam thought as they neared it. ‘…at the same…’ They came closer and closer. ‘…time?’ Then – a flash! The crystal disappeared – for a moment they were all excited – YES – they did it! They were all expecting something to happen to them. But – then they saw Ben. His long arm outstretched – from behind them, just so much longer than everyone else – he reached it… first. “NOOO!” A few of them cried, as he looked down on himself, first in disbelief – then, he began to laugh, loudly and deeply, laugh – he knew what was coming. “Prepare yourselves twerps – I am going to become… MAGNIFICANT! HAHAHAHAA!” He said, as he flexed almost every muscle on his body. They all became bigger as he did so – they stopped for a moment as he flexed them to their max – but then, to everyone’s dread – they slowly began to grow more… and more. His arms widened, his biceps becoming rounder, fuller – growing underneath his skin, becoming the biggest pair of biceps that anyone there had ever seen in person, his forearms exploded outwards as muscle build up in them. His round shoulders became even wider, as steel-hard muscle packed inside them and his widening back – which was criss crossed with a web of large muscles, leading to his growing bubble butt, which lengthened downwards into a pair of impossibly strong, firm thighs, their muscles flexed and growing still. His calves took on a new size as well growing even bigger and much more defined, his whole body was bursting with strength and power. His cock got even longer, Ben oozed a masculine and seductive smell that made even him horny. His six-pack turned into a solid, hard eight-pack, every muscle visible – his huge pecs heaving up and down on his chest as he breathed faster. Then, he elongated – becoming even taller, and taller, muscles growing even more to remain proportional, even at 7’ 8’’ he looked like a massive bodybuilder with a dick of a gifted porn star. A true giant. “Oh yeah, now…” He said, in his voice which somehow got even more melodic, sexy. As he smiled down on them all, as they looked up in total awe, terror and desire. “This… this is gonna be fun.” /// Turned out a bit different than I thought it would, but hey.

Start from the beginning here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2276-protein-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Then check out the first two parts of the sequel trilogy here: Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4658-prelude-to-more-satisfied-customers-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-1-of-3/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4743-from-boys-to-men-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-2-of-3/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood He opens the door and August immediately walks inside. He stops in the hallway and notices the two huge studs flailing about on the floor before turning to look at Nash. He smiles for a few seconds and picks him up to take him into the tv room. He sits him down on the couch and joins him. ‘I told you I would make it back didn’t I? *leans in to lightly kiss him* Those two jokers in there think that they are maximizing their potential, but in reality they are only using probably half of it. *looks Nash in his eyes* As for you…..well you won’t have a problem reaching yours.’ August gets up to go to get the remaining amount of food in the kitchen. A minute later, he comes back with the turkey container and sits it on the table in front of both of them. He then cozies back on the couch with Nash and leans in to hold him against his huge hairy chest. Nash moans lightly as he reaches over to pet the shirtless stud and speaks. ‘I’m so glad you came back August. I managed to wait as long as I could to continue the process. A part of me is craving this more than anything, but the other part is scared as hell.’ ‘That is normal man. The brain hardly ever agrees with what your heart wants. What I do know is the wait is definitely over. Those guys in the other room won’t have anything on us when this is over with. Let’s get this started why don’t we.’ The gorgeous hairy stud smiles before grabbing Nash’s fork on his plate and stabbing some of the turkey he placed there. He brings it up to the small man’s mouth and tells him to open up so he can shove it inside. Nash slowly chews the food and immediately feels chills cascading through his head. As he swallows it down, the sensation moves down into his throat. It quickly heads toward his stomach next. August quickly pierces another slice of turkey onto the fork and puts it in his buddy’s mouth. ‘Chew it man and continue to swallow it slowly. Let the meat marinate inside you for a few seconds so you can savor its effects. You should be able to feel something happening about any…..’ As Nash swallows the second serving, he moans as he feels his cock and balls reacting to the protein entering his body and navigating through his bloodstream. August places his free hand on top of his buddy’s crotch and feels his long pole writhing. ‘This is going to be fun Nash. I know this is going to be rough at first, but as it progresses you will be surprised at how incredible it feels to let it work. Your cock and balls are always the first to grow, although it feels like you have already started in that area.’ He leans in to kiss Nash after taking the fork away from his mouth. August smiles feeling Nash’s cock stretching beneath his hand. His boxers are now trying to deal the expanding ballsac that is filling the space inside them. ‘OH GAWD! OH GAWD! I feel so much pressure down there August. I’m so scared…..but it does feel so amazing!’ His cock starts moving down his leg and thickens outward at the same time as it begins to resemble a big log just beneath the fabric in his track pants. August pets it gently and feels a huge wet spot forming just in front of the thick cockhead. Nash moans feeling his balls fill up with his self-induced protein. The hairy stud beside him senses this and takes his hand away to prevent him from unloading anytime soon. ‘WOW! You are certainly amped up aren’t you? I think we are going to enjoy this equally man.’ There is still a small amount of potatoes and beans remaining from the other containers that August took from the kitchen so he puts them on another plate. He takes it and places it up on the top of the couch before taking Nash’s fork and loading it up with both side dishes. He hands the fork to his small friend who shoves the food into his mouth. After he swallows that giant bite, Nash turns to his side to grab the plate and loads as much on it as he can before downing most of the food. August laughs a little. ‘Don’t move so fast man. The potatoes and beans won’t cause a major growth cycle anyway they just mostly make you feel a bit more…..laid back and…..uhhh horny.’ Nash lets out a sigh as he experiences exactly what August is talking about. His cock is now trying to stand up in his pants now as well. He turns to look over at his studly friend and leans in to kiss him deeply making August moan loudly. He slaps Nash’s cock a few times making it swing back and forth as Nash grunts feeling it throb against the fabric as it gushes precum and stains his pants. They stop kissing after a few seconds. ‘MMMMM I am really starting to feel it now August. My cock feels like it is going to explode any second though.’ Realizing that it is starting to move along a little faster now, August reaches down to the table in front of them and grabs the container full of turkey before placing it beside Nash on the couch. He takes the empty plate out of the horny man’s hands and puts it on the table. He smiles at him and grabs his fork before plunging it into another slice of turkey. He grins a little as he looks Nash directly into his eyes. The graduate student stares at the food in the container for several seconds before taking the fork out of August’s hands and grabbing the container as he shovels the turkey into his mouth and down his throat. The rush builds quickly from the protein-rich food as it sends Nash into a wave of ecstasy that completely clouds his judgment. His cock is now trying desperately to get free from his pants. He moans feeling his lower body starting to transform. August looks down at his legs and hears multiple stretching sounds coming from the area of the man’s calves, ankles, and feet. The tennis shoes that Nash is wearing are straining badly trying to contain the growing toes that inhabit them. *feeling his senses being stimulated* ‘UHHHH YEAH August, I can feel it moving up from my feet. I want this so badly now, my fantasies are driving me crazy. I want it to feed my body more.’ Nash’s socks are now ripping apart against his new emerging ankles and calves as the lower part of his pants are being stretched by the huge heart-shaped muscles growing inside them. He grunts louder feeling his boxers being destroyed by his heaving cock and balls as his expanding quads, hamstrings, and glutes start stretching his track pants to its limits. August’s eyes widen as he sees Nash’s two new tree trunks forming in what seems like out of nowhere. The growing graduate student then jumps to his feet and laughs at the growing mass of muscle that is expanding on his lower body. He feels his pants reaching their breaking point and closes his eyes as he feels the soaked fabric tight against his insanely massive legs. ‘MMMMMM…..OH FUCK YEAH! This is awesome……AHHHH BABY……my cock feels like it weighs 20 pounds now. *feels the seams in his pants slowing ripping* FUCK YEAH BABY, I have never felt such power in my life.’ He turns to his side to look at his ass inflating as both glutes bloat themselves up with solid muscle. The sheer force from it easily bursts through the back of his pants as they sit firmly against his massive hams that continue to grow. Nash’s pants finally give up as multiple rips radiate from them and echo through the room. His cock flops back and forth several times as it finally breaks free from his massively veiny leg. It drips a pool of thick precum on the ground which gets the attention of August who springs to his feet to go over and stand beside his growing partner. ‘WOW Nash, you have an incredibly gorgeous cock man. Do you happen to need any help with it by chance?’ *grins and even winks a few times* ‘You better fucking believe I do August. *feels the growth starting to move up into his upper body* AHH YESS! *his hands begin growing* OHH SHIT! MMMMMM……*his forearms tighten up as the veins begin growing next as the tension makes him agonize* SO…..MUCH……PRESSURE….’ Really loud creaky and stretching sounds begin moving up into both of Nash’s arms. He looks at both of them and sees the veins in his biceps tracing up against the fabric beneath his track jacket. He gasps feeling the muscles pulsing in his forearms, biceps, and triceps as the round bulbs and horseshoes double in size. The intoxicating feeling makes his cock strain as his balls turn a bluish color. August senses he is about to launch one of his big loads and gets down on his knees. He quickly pulls the tattered remains of Nash’s pants off and lightly rubs the student’s mammoth pole in his hand. At this point, Nash is completely lost in the whole transformation and could care less what August does. The hairy stud slowly works Nash’s cock over in his mouth and pushes it further down his throat inch by inch feeling it twitching and contracting along the walls of his windpipe. He looks up every few seconds to see if the growing man will let his entire mind give in to the beast that was lurking within. Nash has stopped talking altogether and is grunting loudly as his back begins to crack and pop. The surge of power forcing the graduate student’s arms to blow up to superhuman size is also sending messages to his crotch to shoot a jet of cum. August knows this and feels the man’s cock flexing as the cum goes flying down the hairy stud’s throat and into his stomach. He pulls Nash’s cock out of his mouth after he feels it shrinking and laughs knowing that it will set off a growth cycle within himself. ‘MMMM that was so tasty Nash…..*feels his body reacting*……OH YEAH…..OHHH YEAH…..’ The 275 pound stud laughs as his whole body grows slightly bigger. His breathing intensifies as he flexes his biceps which grew an additional inch. The overalls he is wearing are now a bit snug against his wet skin. His cock is leaking precum all over his outfit which draws laughs from him. He looks at Nash again and sees that the man’s back is emerging from his jacket. His shoulders swell as his biceps and triceps completely shred his sleeves. August starts stroking Nash’s rod rapidly to make him cum again. ‘Come on big man feed me more of that godly protein. You are getting so close to letting yourself go and I want to keep up with you.’ Nash feels himself getting taller now as tons of crazy sounds radiate from his upper body. His chest explodes in size as his small pecs and thin abs completely disappear inside the mammoth mountains and floor size tiles that are emerging from within his powerful frame. He is starting to look like a different guy entirely now as his face and head start changing their appearance. His neck muscles, traps, and delts double up on each other as he continues to grow bigger and wider. August can feel the incredible amount of cum starting to rush through the new behemoth’s cock as he aims the gaping slit at his face. ‘YEAH MAN, FUCKING FEED ME THAT GAWD PROTEIN! I WANT IT SO MUCH!’ Completely unaware of what August is doing, the giant humps August’s hands as he launches several powerful jets of cum into the hairy stud’s face. He gulps down the thick protein and finds it is hard to breathe as it immediately fills his body to the max. He falls back onto the ground and nearly suffocates as the muscle monster above him continues to coat him with his giant flood. Nash’s growth cycle continues as his jacket and undershirt completely rip off his body and tumble to the ground. He has now eclipsed 8 feet tall and reached 500 pounds and doesn’t appear to be stopping. After a few minutes of absolute fear wondering if he is dying or not, August can feel himself starting to grow again. ‘YES! YES! *his entire body begins stretching and cracking* FUCKING MAKE ME A GAWD! *his overalls completely rip off* MMMMMM YEAH! *his voice completely changes* HERE I COME NASH!’ August begins transforming rapidly as his back cracks and pops continuously as he gains a foot in height in seconds. His upper body doubles up on itself as he quickly approaches Nash’s size. He laughs hysterically staring at the monstrous balloons swelling in front of his face as well as the gargantuan guns and veins expanding on his obscene arms. The quads, calves, and glutes on the hairy giant are now matching up with his counterpart as he bumps Nash with his monster chest. The giant is pushed backwards and hits the wall behind him destroying it with ease. Whatever high Nash was on before seems to be ending now as his growth finally ends. He looks at August from the wreckage who is standing probably ten feet from him. He is trying to figure out what just happened and if it is real or not. ‘HUH?......uhhh man…..*finally looks down at his body and realizes he doesn’t look the same anymore* OH MY GAWD! *realizes his voice is VERY different* OHHH MMMMMMM…….I feel so damn horny.’ August marches over shaking the whole apartment to the point that the walls begin cracking. He pushes Nash to the ground and starts punching on the behemoth’s mammoth abs. He grunts each time he does it before he slides his huge bubble butt down to sit on his buddy’s footlong. He slowly slides it inside him and roars in delight. Nash starts fucking him without a second thought. The hairy giant then leans in to say something to the thick monster. ‘You and I both know we can go further, well at least I know we can. Fill me up again man and I will fucking grow through this ceiling. OHH FUCK…..*feels the cum flowing through his own balls*……well…..*his cock bounces a few times before it rises to take aim at Nash’s face*…..perhaps we can do it at the same time……GAWD YEAH!.....*the cum starts moving into his own cock*……let’s do this together Nash and make those other two weaklings in the other room wish they were us!’ Nash’s anticipation of August’s cum makes his own balls start contracting as his protein begins its rapid ascent to his cock. What follows next could change a lot more than just their lives. For other entries in the Body Good series: Hypnosis: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2230-hypnosis-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bhypnosis+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Sex: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2258-sex-does-a-body-good-2-parts/ Achilles: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood

PART TWO Adam heard the creaking of the floorboards and muffled bumps in the cabin, so he turned around and groggily got up. ‘It’s time for the race I guess.’ He said, looking at the clock on the other side of the room – squinting. ‘Wait. It’s… it’s 1:30… am.” He bent over the edge of his bed and looked down, discovering that Ben was gone. ‘Where’s he gone off to? What the… at this… hour?’ His thoughts were slow and jumbled, he got down, feeling the cold wooden floor with his feet – this woke him up a bit, as he walked to the window. “Hm?” He let out – as he took in what was happening outside. He saw Ben outside their cabin, on the floor in the middle of the night in nothing but his sneakers and boxers – doing pushups. He had flawless form, Adam was struck by the sight – as he saw a heaving mass that was Ben, push himself up and down and up and down again and again almost without effort. With a look of determination and curiosity, Ben was continuously pumping out pushup after pushup with amazing speed. Sure – he was athletic before, but this – he could never do this before. Thought Adam as he noticed Ben get up and look around. Adam ducked, hoping Ben wouldn’t see him peeking out the window – and he didn’t. Instead he just headed towards the main camp building. Adam quickly put on his jacket and shoes and followed him. ‘What’s he doing?’ He thought as he headed outside, seeing Ben already halfway to his destination, carried by long strides of his new powerful legs. ‘Hm, I guess if I had that kind of... er, power – I wouldn’t be sleeping either, would I?” He thought as Ben entered the main building, and Adam followed him closely. He already had an idea of where he might go. Adam headed inside and turned left – past the potion storage closet and entered – the gym. He slowly opened the doors and peeked inside. He saw Ben – standing in the cold room totally straight – in front of a barbell, loaded up with what he estimated to be at least 150 pounds. Ben’s large, meaty arms slowly gripped the metallic bar and he nodded to himself – standing above it. He prepared himself and – Adam saw how suddenly all his arm muscles exploded outward as he began to lift up the barbell – doing curls with it. His muscles tensed and he held a grin on his face looking down on himself in awe, as he saw his biceps swell each time he brought up the barbell, exploding with new power, and after about twenty repetitions he simply let go of the weights as they fell onto the ground with a large CLANG. He immediately raised his arms into a double bicep pose, looking at them, smiling – not quite believing how large they were and how strong he was – and yet he loved it immensely. Then, he came over to the squat rack and loaded it up and began to lower himself with the weights resting on him, as his thighs strained his boxers more, only outlining his new and engorged cock, his butt flexed into two perfect globes - sticking out. After a while, Adam snapped out of this trance-like state that his friend’s work out had put him in, as he saw Ben finish yet another exercise. Then, Ben lay down on the floor and began doing sit ups with amazing speed and ease, his abs forming into a firm and solid six-pack, he simply smiled at it – as he stopped, gazing at his new and amazing body. Adam saw as Ben got up again, flexing in various poses, making his full and strong muscles pop out, displaying his body in all it’s new glory. Then, he felt something in his crotch as he saw this young specimen of physical perfection – a boner grew steadily in his pants. He reached down, a bit surprised, yet he didn’t take his eyes off Ben, who was still admiring his own body, perhaps as much as Adam did. Adam stroked his penis through his pajama pants, feeling his balls churn with lust – ready to explode. Then – Ben laughed loudly, and turned around. Adam almost gasped as he saw Ben looking down on his own meaty cock, which has grown so much – fully erect under his boxers – the whole 10 inches of it. But, Ben simply put his hands on his hips still grinning widely, as he tilted his head back and grunted, his penis responding and with it’s strength tearing through the boxer’s fabric, freeing itself and standing proud, long and thick. Adam blew his load in total disbelief – as he stumbled back in anxiety and total relief and pleasure, as he hid behind the doors, as Ben got out and went to the mess hall. Adam followed him, half-limping feeling the cool air of the night, as he – with his mouth agape – reached the mess hall as well. He saw Ben take two whole cooked chickens from the fridge, and he sat down at the table, well – he saw him squeeze himself between the bench and table, into the uncomfortably narrow space for the new, bigger him. Then, he proceeded to eat, and eat, and eat, smiling – occasionally flexing his muscles with glee as he consumed one chicken, then the other, then – he got up and got even more food. Adam was filled with lust and anger and fear – as he snuck – slowly away, going back to their cabin, hardly believing what he just saw - his athletic young friend, turned into a tall, buff unstoppable force. He went to sleep later that night, his mind still recovering the images of the night. *** Adam woke up and got ready for the day – he exited the cabin, noticing that Ben wasn’t there. He ate breakfast on the start line – seeing that he had arrived fairly early. Then, after a while others started coming, some were talking about Ben and his muscles, wishing they could have the same. He smiled, knowingly. Then a large man exited from the main hall of the camp – Ben. ‘Wait…’ Adam thought as ben approached him with a smile. ‘Is he…” “Hey Adam.” Ben said, and tapped him lightly on the shoulder with his giant hand. “B- Ben? Are you… I could have sworn you were… a bit smaller yesterday.” Adam responded, remembering the previous night. “Huh…” Ben began. “Turns out – I can now even grow faster than before. Man – this feels SO good.” ‘Hopefully not too good.’ Adam thought, and then he reminded Ben of their deal from yesterday, Ben remembered and promised he would help him win today. Adam quickly suppressed the thoughts of himself growing bigger and bigger like Ben – as the voice came once more from the speakers. “All previous winners – must give a five minute head start to other competitors.” It was concise and eerie, just as they were used to. Ben just smirked. “Heh, won’t help you much – I’ll tell you that.” He said, looking down on the others that prepared for the race. “READY.” The voice came from the speakers again. “SET…” They prepared. “GO!” Suddenly, dozens of feet hit the ground running, as Ben watched them from behind, confidently. Adam once more trudged through the forest obstacles, as quickly as he could – running and jumping and ducking and crawling through the thick foliage and branches – over large stones and rivers. But, his motivation never waned – for he knew what awaited him at the end of it all. Once again he was all wet and tired – he was closer to the finish, when he noticed two others go in front of him. ‘Damn…’ He thought. ‘I should have gotten some more sleep last night.’ He saw them recede before him into the woods, as he was left behind, when – from behind him, he heard thundering foot steppes, and breaking twigs and rustling leaves – like a train heading straight for him. ‘B-‘ He couldn’t even finish his thought, when a giant, meaty arm picked him up and placed him under Ben’s armpit. He expected to smell old horrid sweat – but, instead the smell was musky, earthy… sexy… somehow. He inhaled it deeply as he bobbed up and down, in awe of Ben’s speed and strength. He saw it – he saw the end – the crystal and he saw that… Ben… wasn’t… stopping. He tried, but even he didn’t realize how much speed and strength the absorption of the crystal coupled with his last night exercise had given him. They both went straight by all the others and right through the crystal and – SLAM! They hit the tree on the other side of it. *** Adam got up – a bit dizzy but fine, he looked around to find Ben, and he did –Ben stood right behind him. Then, Adam turned around at himself again, looking down. There was something… different. He felt something tighten around his calves, and he saw the cuffs of his pants ride up, as they exposed more and more of his lower legs. His eyes went wide as he felt himself elongate more and more, he was six feet tall now – he was sure of it. He looked at his skinny, tall body, and felt something in his crotch – a tightening feeling. Then, he looked at his legs again, his calves widened more and more, his thighs filled out his pants, completely making them tight and thin, leaving very little to the imagination. For the first time in his life he looked at his legs and saw – instead of two slim twigs – two solid, muscular manly legs with budging muscle moving underneath his pants. He diverted his gaze to his arms, as he flexed them both – seeing his biceps and triceps grow and swell to the size of baseballs, his forearms thickened with strength. All his body was covered in valleys and peaks of new muscle. He felt his shirt ride up, as he took it off hastily, revealing his broadening chest which had a pair of pecs – actual visible pectoral muscle that grew right in front of his eyes, right above his insanely cut six-pack. And it really DID feel amazing! He thought, as he saw his penis – fully erect, straining against his pants, sliding down against them, and still growing – bigger than ever. He was ecstatic – sure he wasn’t as big as Ben, but – he was sexy, built and hung li— His thoughts were interrupted by a deep, booming laugh that came from behind him. “Ben?” He said as he turned around – and he gasped in terror. “Oh… my… God…” He whispered as he saw Ben, looking up, high up at him. ‘God, he must be seven feet tall!’ This went through Adam’s mind, as he saw Ben’s shirt ripped across the middle by his huge, steel-hard chest. He casually ripped it off, as his dick did the same to his pants. One of his even bigger hands took the erect 12 inch monster and began to stroke it masterfully growling and chuckling with bestial pleasure, as he saw his large body strain against his clothes – growing even bigger. Calves destroying the cuffs of his pants, his glutes ripping apart the back of his pants, solid brick of muscle on his abdomen rippled as he jerked off sensually, slowly. His giant shoulders flexing, his arms taking on new, even greater size- his biceps developing, his forearms bursting with power, his impossibly wide, v-shaped back bending slightly as he experienced total joy. Adam stared, bewildered – even Ben’s face seemed much more handsome than before, with more pronounced features, his eyes deeper, more striking. This image, coupled with his own growth and by the swelling and flexing of Ben’s muscles caused by the slightest movement – made him experience for the first time, how his new, bigger cock ejaculated. Ben went on for about at least twenty more minutes of non stop stroking, faster and faster, grunting and moaning and chuckling deeply – until he blew his load, the biggest Adam had ever seen. Ben let out a terrifying and powerful, bellowing laugh as his every muscle flexed, and he stood on his toes with perfect balance, making him look even bigger somehow, as his cock exploded streams of cum, and he felt pure orgasmic ecstasy. Well, this is it. Finale is coming soon, oh by the way I do have a Deviantart page - just soupbacons.deviantart.com - I also post stories there, just... just so you know, in case you wanted to check it out? No? Just me...? Anyway, hope you like the story.

Hey, so - decided to actually post a story here. It's a fantasy camp setting ish one, and also my first one, so - hope you like it. *** PART ONE Ben and Adam stayed together in a cabin of Camp Newlake. It was the night before the camp race, the goal – to overcome the large natural obstacle course and reach the buff crystal at the end, which – they say will grant great powers to that who reaches it first. “So, there are three races –right?” Adam asked condescendingly, staring down at Ben from the top bed of their bunk bed. “Yeah. And?” Ben asked, a bit confused. “Well, here’s my plan. We run together tomorrow, against the other teams, and – I know that you’re probably the fastest man in the camp, you get to the crystal and wait. Wait for me, then give it to me when I get there. Then, I will absorb the crystal’s powers and the day after tomorrow – I’ll help you reach the crystal – and since I’ll have the crazy powers, I’ll surely get it no problem. Right? Sounds… good? Or… sane, at least?” Adam smiled down at Ben, expectedly as the other just looked off into the distance, and then – nodded. “Oh, yeah. Sure, I’ll do that. Er, can we go to sleep now?” “Sure Ben, we can go to sleep now, I was just checking if you understood my plan. You agree with it, right?” Adam said, laying down. “Sure, sure.” Ben responded, bending down to fit under Adam’s bed on top. He was a tall one, about six feet tall with pale brown hair and striking eyes. He was a real athlete back home, and it showed, Ben had quite a body on him – lean and tall, not very beefy though. Adam on the other hand was a bit shorter, only about 5’4’’, and was very skinny, the two became friends in the camp and stuck together all the time – although with Adam’s nerdyness and Ben’s Jock-y attitude – the two would probably never be friends back home and yet somehow, it worked out in the camp. Morning came, and the two eighteen year-olds started to prepare for the race. Ben stretched expertly, and Adam just tried to follow what Ben was doing, later they came out to the obstacle course. There were about 10 others there with them. They were all waiting for the race to begin, all looking at the loudspeakers mounted on a nearby pole. “Prepare… for the race.” The ethereal voice came from the speakers, as it always did, it was the camp faculty – they communicated exclusively through the speakers that were everywhere around the camp. It worked, somehow. After a while, the voice returned, everyone came to the big red line… “Ready…” It went on, as they got down. “Set….” They all rose, preparing intensely. “GO!” The voice shouted out the speakers, and all set off into the woods, the natural obstacles immediately became apparent, as they went through the dense vines, roots and branches. They had to crawl and swing and jump to get around. Most had a tough time, including Adam, yet he did surprisingly well, considering his actual physical condition. He saw Ben shoot through the woods, quickly disappearing out of sight. This put a smile on his face, and he went on even faster. The race took a good while, Adam, soaking wet in his own sweat and the various waters of the forest, finally made it to the crystal’s place. A grin spread widely across his face, as he saw Ben there, standing tall and straight, his chest heaving up and down as he took heavy, deep breaths – gazing at the crystal. “Oh… whooh, Ben – good. Good, there you are… now.” Then, he stopped, as he saw Ben’s arm reach out and touch the crystal lightly. Suddenly, a flash emerged from the thing and it disappeared completely, seemingly merging with Ben. “Wh- What…? Wait – WHAT?” Adam shouted, confused as he saw what happened before him. Ben looked down at his hands and feet, as he saw something strange happen to them. His fingers and feet slowly began to elongate and thicken, then – he saw the ground… moving? Yes, it was moving, slightly away from him, he was inching up in height unnaturally, stopping only when he reached about 6’4’’. Adam looked; mouth agape, at his friend’s new body, lean, sexy and tall, his shirt reaching only his belly button, revealing the slim stomach beneath. The cuffs of his pants rode up almost to his knees, and they seemed to cling tightly to his legs. Wait, his shoulders seemed wider too, stretching his shirt across his chest. No – he wasn’t done, slowly Ben brought down his new meaty hands down to his thighs as he felt them stir, his legs grew, this time outward – filling out his pants. Then, he noticed – this was actually happening to the rest of his body as well. He felt his chest rise up slightly, more and more as he looked down, seeing two slabs of meat develop on it – his lean athletic frame was slowly gaining mass, as his pecs formed underneath his shirt, he took it off. As he did, Adam noticed his new long arms thicken and flex large – softball sized biceps and thick forearms, then his gaze was diverted back to the man’s torso. Ben stood there, grinning as he saw his glistening body fill out with massive muscle, a cut six-pack forming underneath his large chest. He turned his back and struck a double bicep pose – as his whole back jumped out in a massive web of muscle. Then, they heard a rip. The seams on his pants gave way to his large curvy thighs; he turned around to face Adam again – looking down at his legs. They were filling the pants completely, his calves formed rips on the sides of the cuffs, they were large and cut like diamonds, jutting out of him like massive bunches of thick, steel-hard meat. “Oohoo…” Ben said, in a new, deeper voice which carried a strange sensual overtone with every sound he produced. “Would you look at that.” He said, smiling wickedly, as he stared at his new manhood. A large endowment strained the front of his pants, as it pushed against them – wishing to get out, free and hanging low. In fact, the whole top part of his pants was strained, not only by the front, but by the round and full cheeks of his newly formed bubble butt. “Oh my GOD! I feel… so… SO… STROOONG! RRGHH!” Ben let out a bestial growl, making the forest tremble, flexing every muscle on his body, making them all grow even bigger as he grinned down at them, then he relaxed them, making them smaller, then flexed them again back into their full strength. “Rrgh! Wait till’ the guys back home see THIS! We’ll see who’s gonna be the team captain NOW! HAHA!” He arched his back, tilted his head back and let out a deviant, full and loud laugh – the loudness fueled by his heaving, wide and massive chest – producing loud sound effortlessly with his new enlarged… everything. “Th--… this… this wasn’t a part of the plan!” Adam said, looking on at the laughing exemplar of physicality in front of him, then, he quickly licked his lips, as his eyes were glued to him, he felt something… something – he hadn’t felt before for Ben in that moment. Something which… surprised him. “Oh my…” He let out, quietly to himself, taken aback a bit by the whole situation. Ben and Adam returned to camp, where everyone had already gathered, once Ben collected the prize – the loudspeakers alerted everyone that the race was over, so everyone headed back to rest – immediately. Ben regaled Adam with the stories of how he just felt “Sooo… GREAT!” and “So fucking STROONG!” as they returned, and Adam, the whole way – hung his head and dejectedly stared down at the ground, half believing how Ben could have done this to him. But, that’s no matter – he… he had a plan. Still. When they returned, everyone saw Ben and suddenly everyone gathered around him. Ben noticed why, immediately, and began to flex for them without saying a word. Then, he heard the ooohs and aaahs come from the group as they looked up at this towering, buff man, smirking down at them. “Pretty neat huh?” He said, looking at his large, flexed bicep. “Wow, yeah – good on you man, there’s no way you’ll lose the race tomorrow.” Ben grunted quietly at himself, not taking his gaze off his bicep, turning his forearm slightly, and making it pop up in various ways. “Heh, yeah – I know.” He said cockily. “But like, there’s no reason not to try, right guys!” He looked down at them, as they stared up at him in half-awe. Adam went back to the cabin, totally defeated by the whole thing, while Ben stayed outside, chatting with everyone, letting them squeeze and touch his new big muscles, talking about how great it all feels, around the campfire at twilight. He returned to the cabin later, and found Adam laying on the top staring off into the ceiling. “Yo dude…” He began, suddenly realizing that he has maybe let down his friend. Adam simply turned towards him for a moment, his eyes widened involuntarily, but he quickly went back to staring at the ceiling. “Er… hey, so… I just… I just remembered what we were talking about er, yesterday. Huh, funny isn’t it – it er,… it kind of slipped my mind you see…” He began, apologetically, yet he couldn’t really help but glance at how his new large body fit more snugly everywhere, in the now smaller cabin. “Yeah. I know. I uh, I saw that. Yeah.” Adam stated, not turning around to face him. “Er, listen man – let me make it up to you.” “And how… are you planning to do that?” Now Adam turned to him, leaning on his elbow on his side, he saw Ben take off his shirt – getting ready for bed. ‘God – he’s built!’ A thought crossed Adam’s mind, and he felt a stir in his crotch. “Oh – I know, I’ll just let you get the crystal tomorrow! Yeah! We’ll be like – like, muscle buddies or something, right!” Ben said with a silly grin, wide-eyely staring at Adam, on whose face quickly formed a grin of his own, as he jumped down and went to hug Ben. ‘Oh my…’ Adam thought, as he hugged the rock hard mass of Ben’s abdomen. His face dug into the very bottom of Ben’s meaty pecs as Ben hugged him back with his huge arms, encompassing half his back in their mass in the process. ‘He’s built like a brick house!’ Adam thought as he felt the ridges of his abs rub against him and – and…. His cock. ‘Oh my God.’ He quickly tried to pull back – but couldn’t, Ben’s arms were locking him tight in a hug, Ben noticed this and let go, so he stood back. ‘He locked me in his grasp without even trying back there. Good God…’ “Really?” Adam snapped out of it – looking up at the new, taller, bigger Ben. “Really.” Ben said – and they both went to sleep – though Adam’s dreams were plagued with images of Ben growing – reliving the scenario of that day – it didn’t bother him as much as he expected. *** Well, that's the first part. Tell me what you think, and if you're actually thinking "I kinda like how this dude writes." Maybe tell me an idea for a story and maybe I'll write it, who knows - because this turned out to be much more fun than I thought.

The muscled brute seriously couldn't understand what was going on. He wasn't the bookish type, but he was pragmatic. he knew, he understood, without a doubt, there is no way he could be this big. He was awed as the morning light shining in through the window made his fully lubricated penis glow. I mean, If you can still call it a penis. His mind fought to comprehend that he had the biggest penis that has ever been attached to a human being. It throbbed with such power, such thickness, that he could feel it in his legs and abs and ass. His large, powerful muscles, tempered for over a decade, all devoting some effort to keep the member aloft and erect. His body was in a state of a runners high, without any strenuous effort. It was like he was having a soft, perpetual orgasm. Genetics had favored him up until this point, though. Taller than a majority of his peers, his muscles appeared in definition well before puberty, and have been growing since. At a slower pace at some points, at amazing speeds at others. Well before this event, he was already big. And proportionately, his dick always looked monstrous on him. He remembered in his college years, he was growing so fast, and getting so much sex, his partners would comment on it's larger size as he grew over WEEKS. And he loved every bit of it. He worked out for even more size. He loved the looks people give him. he loved how attractive it made him. He loved being the strongest, biggest, sexiest person around. And he always wanted more. So doing his research, he investigated penis enlargement techniques. He saw the mixed reviews, and almost abandoned the idea, until he discover penis pumps. The idea of enlarging one's size, even temporarily, was appealing to him. And it took to him. Man, did it take. He watched in amazement as his penis swelled inch after inch inside the tube. He worked well past the advised limit, pumping for hours and hours. His monstrous penis filled each tube, larger than the last, with very little amounts of pressure. Then, he had a busy week. He had concluded that he'd have to put pumping on hold, since working out was a more valuable way to spend his free time. Then, last night, he had a date with someone amazing, even by his standards. Me. I mean, have you seen me? I'm easily in the top 10 hottest people to ever exist. but this isn't about me, and I had an emergency. So, he decided to get a little drunk. In his stupor, he pulled that pump out, his massive hands grabbing the biggest tube, and began pumping. He woke up as the sun rose. He felt an incredibly throbbing from his groin. A feeling that was equal to amazing stimulation, the pumped feeling after a great workout, and an amplified heartbeat, all condensed into his penis. It had a beat stronger than his own heart beat, and it pulsed through his very core. His eyes grew wide, as he saw his dick BULGING out of a pump he hadn't previously gotten even close to filling yet. He yelled obscenities that began as fearful, switched to happy, then transformed to awe. In his drunk haze the night before, he poured lube all over his member, and this was a newly invented lube that didn't dry out or something I don't know. He released the pump, but still had to tug the tube away. His monstrous hands grabbed the tube, the slabs of muscle flexed as he pulled the tube upward. As the tube slid upwards, his newly exposed penis was exploding outward, free to expand to it's new limits. As the tube exposed 25% of his cock, it began to slide off more easily. His heart began to race as he saw that, even as he pulled the tube upward, his penis head still pressed against the top end of the tube. He wondered how much meat could be packed in there, and almost as if it were answering his thoughts, his cock began to force it's own way out of the tube, pushing it upward on without the use of his arms. A moment later, the tube popped off his cock away from him. And so he looked. Frozen, his eyes locked on a magnificent sight never before seen on this planet. All he could focus on was not only a constant pleasure, but pleasure amplified and multiplied across a much...MUCH larger area. He grabbed it, and that alone brought another wave of pleasure across his whole body, emanating from his cock, causing it to, somehow, swell slightly larger and harder. And that's when I walked in. And that's the first time I instantly came.

Hey guys, This is a story I wrote for http://marquis-de-rent.tumblr.com/, as a present on his fifth anniversary of - in his own words - "drawing hyper muscle porn" and publishing it "on Y." Three cheers to him for sharing his awesome art with us! ***** The Good Fairies “Time to get up, lazy bum.” Croissants, and the smell of freshly brewed coffee. Also, someone’s lips deliciously close to his ear. Tom wasn’t exactly a morning person, but it was hard to resist Luke’s perennial good cheer even this early in the day. “Lazy bum, hm?” The barest hint of a smile. “I’d have thought my bum held up rather valiantly under pressure last night.” Luke giggled naughtily at this: “Maybe it was just a lucky shot. We’ll have to see whether the experiment yields similar results on future occasions. Well, be that as it may, here’s a peck on the cheek and a pat on the back and… a little present on our fifth anniversary.” At this, Tom felt a small lump form in his throat. He sat up and took a good look at the man who had turned what had been merely a good life into something that seemed almost embarrassingly beautiful. “You know, I’ve said this before. I don’t think I deserve to be with a guy like you.” “Oh come on, you sweet-talking piece of sex on legs. It’s not like I’m making a huge sacrifice here. Besides, what’s ‘deserve’ got to do with it, anyway? I sure as hell don’t deserve to be with someone like you, either. But here we are, right?” Another kiss, this time full on the lips, then some affectionate tussling of Tom’s hair. “Breakfast is ready, love. And I do want you to open that present.” He added, with a wink: “There’s time for a shower later on, if we squeeze in there together.” Tom put on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt and walked over to the kitchen table, which was beautifully decorated with flowers and filled with all the things he loved for breakfast: some fruit, homemade jam, different kinds of butter and cheese, pickles, some bacon, scrambled eggs. And, right next to his plate, there was a little black box tied with a white ribbon, and sprinkled with what seemed like stardust. “Couldn’t resist a touch of gay, huh?” Luke looked puzzled, saw the twinkling dust and frowned: “To be honest, I hadn’t noticed.” But then his frown gave way to that smile which still dazzled Tom after all this time: “Looks pretty, though – lucky me. Anyway, ’nuff said, open the damn thing already.” “Charming, positively charming.” Tom knew that patience wasn’t exactly Luke’s forte. It was, he’d readily concede, one of his lover’s few weaknesses. Yet to him it had never mattered much; perhaps he loved him all the more for it. For wasn’t it Luke’s impatience in the face of injustice that had led Tom to admire him even before he had fallen in love? Luke’s fight for immigrants, exploited by ruthless profiteers and right-wing politicians alike? His outrage at those who justified their own prejudices by appealing to the authority of the almighty, whatever name they chose to give him (or ‘her,’ Luke would surely have added, even though he remained entirely agnostic about his – or her – existence). So yes, Luke could be impatient, and they sometimes got into fights about it. But none of their fights had been serious, really, and Tom was willing to take the bad with the good – the good that shone through in Luke’s volunteer work at the old people’s home nearby, in his dedication as a teacher at a school that could barely afford to pay him, and in his ability somehow to forgive the guy who had been too drunk to see Luke jogging down the road that dark night, three years ago. Tom still remembered the feeling of despair that weighed him down after receiving that phone call from the hospital, the agony of not knowing whether Luke would live, the relief when, despite the loss of his left leg from the thigh down, Luke managed, somehow, to rediscover his old self. Or no, that wasn’t it, really. Luke hadn’t just gone back to his old self, but – amazingly, in Tom’s opinion – had succeeded in becoming a subtly different, better one instead. ***** You may find it odd to learn that, at precisely the same moment, Tom wasn’t the only one thinking about that dark night three years ago. Luke watched Tom take the little black box with the white ribbon in his hand, shaking it gently, setting it down. He observed him picking up a croissant, carefully cutting it in half, bending down and taking a deep breath, savoring its smell. Several of Luke’s friends had never quite understood why someone as energetic, as buoyant as he decided to settle for a guy who was as quiet and unremarkable as Tom. Oh, Tom was nice, none of them ever disputed that. He was courteous, and kind. But so were many guys, not a few of which were more handsome as well as… well, more exciting to be with as Tom, who had little sense of adventure and seemed just not quite good enough, not quite glamorous enough for Luke. So Luke’s friends had never quite understood – until, that is, three years ago, until that terrible night, when Luke was thrust into the abyss, and they had been too stunned to provide either comfort or good cheer. It was then that they began to see what Luke had recognized so much earlier, with the clarity of vision only granted to those who look with love: that Tom had in him some unfathomable source of strength: a quiet fortitude that had sustained Luke during his long, arduous recovery after the accident, in ways that even Tom didn’t fully comprehend. “I don’t think I deserve to be with a guy like you,” Tom had said, and, Luke knew, not just to please him. Perhaps Tom’s most annoying habit was that of not really knowing his true worth, of always putting others first (except early in the morning, when his altruism knew more conventional bounds). His tendency to be overly humble –to underrate himself almost consistently, in fact – certainly wasn’t the fault of Tom’s parents, who loved their son to pieces and had immediately accepted Luke as part of the family. Perhaps it came from growing up poor and being treated like shit by his ‘friends’ in school; Tom was reluctant to talk about it, and Luke had always respected his silences. Luke watched Tom lovingly arrange the food on his plate, pouring himself a glass of pineapple juice, slowly sipping a bit of coffee – and eventually couldn’t hold back any longer: “Jesus, Tom. Open the damn present!” Tom smiled, as if he’d only been waiting for one of Luke’s bursts of impatience. “Alright, love.” A theatrical sigh. “If you insist.” Carefully, Tom untied the white ribbon, straightening out the creases – Luke knew Tom would want to use it again; he hated waste of any kind. After several excruciating seconds, Tom proceeded to the lift the top off the box, just a little, barely enough to peek inside. His smile became broader. “It’s a ring, isn’t it?” Luke rolled his eyes, but kept his mouth shut. He knew it was Tom’s way of savoring the moment, and, maddening as it was, it was also endearing. At long last, Tom had removed the lid and lifted the ring out of the box. It was very plain, and made of steel rather than of gold or silver. No precious stones or artful shapes adorned it, only four words, engraved in the most unceremonious of fonts: FOR TOM, MY LOVE. Tom, still smiling, quietly wiped a tear from his eye, then pulled a slip of paper from the box. “What’s that?” Luke asked, and Tom raised a sarcastic eyebrow at him: “Given that you put it in there, it’s safe to assume that you know better than I, dear.” “No, seriously, honey – I have no idea.” Tom examined Luke’s face, and saw that he really had no clue what it was. “Perhaps it’s some kind of user’s manual?” “Ha ha, very funny. What does it say?” Tom unfolded the little slip of paper and squinted at it, trying to decipher the minuscule script: “’You’ve been very good and you have our blessing.’ – signed, The Good Fairies.” Luke burst out laughing. “Come on, stop teasing me. What does it say?” But now it was Tom’s turn to shrug his shoulders and insist that this was, precisely, what it said: “Cross my heart and hope to die.” For a few seconds, they kept their eyes on the mysterious piece of paper, then Luke said: “Oh well, a blessing is a blessing, right, even if it’s totally weird. We should probably be grateful, right?” Tom got up and walked around the table, wrapping his arms around his lover: “You’ve definitely got that right, handsome. Plenty to be grateful for. Thank you for everything, love of my life.” Luke started to reply, but then he felt something like an electric shock. He tumbled off the chair and hit the floor, hard. At first, Luke was slightly dazed, but then his head cleared and he scrambled to his feet. When he noticed that Tom was staring at him as if he’d been struck by lightning, Luke tried his best to reassure him: “What? Seen a ghost? Trust me, I’m fine.” “Luke, your legs…” “I told you, I’m fine.” But then suddenly something clicked, and Luke understood why Tom was turning pale. There really was nothing wrong with Luke’s legs: he had scrambled to his feet – plural, in both cases. The world started to reel, and Luke passed out. ***** When Luke came to, he was lying in bed, and Tom – of course – was at his side. “Man, I had the weirdest dream.” Then he felt Tom’s hand on his left calf and for a moment feared he was going crazy. “Tell me I’m dreaming.” Even Tom was shaken, yet somehow he managed to retain some sort of calm, steadying his lover’s sense of self as only he could, even before he spoke. “Well, if it’s a dream, then we’re clearly having the same one.” Tom swallowed hard, close to tears. “You know, since that… since that awful, awful night I wanted nothing more than to know that you were whole again.” “What are you…? Are you kidding me? You’ve made me feel complete in a way I’d never felt before. Before the accident, and after. After, especially.” He put his hand on Tom’s neck and pulled him close: “Without your strength, I … I would never have made it back from that terrible darkness.” Tom groaned, and at first Luke thought he wanted to voice some objection – always true, always humble – but then Luke realized that wasn’t it at all. For some reason, Tom was sweating quite heavily, and Luke grabbed him by the shoulders to ask what was wrong. Tom shook his head, as if to say “nothing,” but Luke could feel how tense his boyfriend was; Tom’s shoulders felt like rock or steel or… Luke shook his head, as if to clear it from some idea that was just too bizarre to entertain. And yet, it was difficult to uphold any semblance of disbelief, given what both his eyes and his hands told his brain to be true: Tom’s muscles were slowly, but surely growing. Luke tried to say something, but the words seemed stuck and just wouldn’t come; all he managed was a groan that sounded almost comically similar to Tom’s. He saw his lover’s pecs – quite shapely to begin with – slowly filling out, nipples deliciously, provocatively erect. And not just that: his shoulders, his arms: Tom’s whole body was swelling bigger, and Luke realized that his hands had strayed from Tom’s shoulders, exploring his traps, his neck, his pecs, down towards his abs and further down, towards another body part that stood erect – and of course Luke’s own cock was hard by now, too, harder in fact than he could ever remember, and suddenly he knew that it was growing, too, growing like Tom’s, straining against the fabric of his jeans. Luke forced his attention back on his boyfriend, who was staring at his right arm, flexing and unflexing it, watching his biceps rise higher each time, swelling bigger and bigger, slowly but surely filling the sleeves of the t-shirt. Luke’s hands kept exploring Tom’s body: his abs, his butt. Tom was beginning to look like a junior bodybuilder, and Luke wondered, briefly, whether his body could ever become as powerful as his spirit. As if in reaction to a silent challenge, the pace of Tom’s growth increased, and Luke could hear the seams of his lover’s shorts begin to tear, loosing their fight against his increasingly massive quads. Luke’s hands traced the shape of Tom’s flaring lats – the wings of his very own muscular angel, who now looked as if he could easily win any bodybuilding contest, even Mr. Olympia. Luke was only dimly aware of the sound of his growing cock bursting through his pants as he leaned forward to plant a kiss on Tom’s lips, and he moaned in pleasure when his lover wrapped his now thickly muscled arms around him. The essence of everything seemed to flow into that kiss, as their tongues caressed each other for minutes and minutes on end, the pitch of their passion soaring higher and higher, their hips moving to the rhythm of their hearts. Their kiss remained unbroken even as Tom’s muscles started tearing through his shirt, his upper body too massive to remain contained any longer, bulging and thickening with incredible strength. Luke felt Tom’s body pressed against his, hands discovering what seemed a new country that was turning, slowly, into a continent, a vast expanse with mountains of muscle, rivers of sweat and the sweet, scented herbage of Tom’s breast, Luke’s fingers exploring the nooks and crannies of this body which was so familiar yet which had always also felt startlingly new, and which was now becoming what it had always symbolized to him: the epitome of a power that had nothing to do with violence or intimidation and that he would have called pure masculinity if he hadn’t known that it was beyond gender, too. It was that sense of ultimate humanity that, for Luke, was embodied in this gentle behemoth who kept growing underneath him, muscles inflating, swelling, thickening, pound after pound after pound after pound, so vast that Luke knew he’d never be able fully to understand it, amazed that he didn’t even need to possess it because Tom was giving it to him, had been giving it to him, for all these years, freely and happily, as if he deserved it, and he felt himself being pulled even closer to him, wrapped in the most muscular embrace he or anyone else could imagine, his tongue still caressing and being caressed, their sweat mingling as they started to come, come together, come forever, forever it seemed, in love forever and forever strong.

My sincere apologies for the looooonnnng delay. The past several months have been truly nuts. Here is a link to chapters 1-7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1689-the-symbiote-war/ And here is chapter 8. I have chapter 10 finished, but I've been struggling with chapter 9 - but I'm working on it. Chapter 8: The Day I Had Been Dreading… What I had been dreading has finally happened. After a long day of school, working out at the gym, and studying in the library, I had returned to our room and was lying in bed surfing the web on my laptop (Ok! Ok! I’ll admit it… I was surfing for porn). I was just getting heated up when Shawn walked in. “Hey Buddy!” He exclaimed. “Hey Shawn.” I replied, hastily closing my browser’s tabs. He looked great. He was still a bit sweaty, and his muscles looked swollen – pumped full of blood. “Were you just at the gym? And weren’t you there earlier today?” “Yes. And yes. I can’t get enough. I think I might finally be getting close to your size.” “Your progress has been amazing. And those muscles look great on you.” Ogling his muscles was doing nothing to help my erection go down. Thankfully, my boner was hidden under my sheets. “Thanks. This ride is a blast – and I have you to thank for it.” He’s looking at me with a gleam in his eye, and a cute grin on his face. He’s so adorable – my balls churn just looking at him. “We should check my progress – see how I measure up against you.” As he’s saying this, he’s rummaging around his desk looking for something. “I found a measuring tape in a sewing kit. I’ve never used the kit, but the measuring tape will come in handy.” He pulls out the measuring tape. I’m already feeling nervous about where this is going. For starters, he’s probably going to expect me to climb out of bed – and then it’ll be obvious that I’ve got a bit more than a chubby in my boxers. “Corrigan, come and help me out.” I can see the small, defined bricks of his tight abdominal muscles and his obliques flexing as he’s taking his shirt off. As the shirt goes over his head, it highlights the V-shape made by his nicely developed lats – they’re small, but on his lean frame they really stand out. He drops his shirt to the floor and turns to do a most-muscular pose in the mirror. My balls churn again at the sight of his tight pecs and bulging shoulders capped with two mounded lats as he’s flexing them in the mirror. Even with his jeans still on, there is no mistaking that glorious bubble butt that he’s been developing. The jeans are tight around his glutes and bulging crotch, but loose around his waist. “Get out of bed you lazy bum! I can’t measure myself!” He’s struggling to get his jeans down past the firm globes of his ass. I might weigh a bit more than him, but that would only be because of my slight height advantage and the fact that I am not as lean as he is. His lean form really highlights his newly developed, tight muscles. I finally consent and crawl out of bed. My boner has barely gone down and it’s still tenting my boxers. Shawn sees this and gives me a grin and a wink – totally adorable – my balls churn again. Shawn’s wearing a pair of sexy white briefs. They are stretched across his firm ass and revealing the slightest hint of crack. But in the front they are struggling to contain his erection. It looks plump and full, pointing all the way toward his hip, the line of the flared head is clearly visible through the thin fabric. “Let’s start with arms.” He says as he’s handing me the tape measure. He flexes his right arm a few times and holds it up for me to measure. His bicep feels warm and hard as a rock as I wrap the tape around. “14 and a half.” He might have been a bit over fourteen and a half, but I didn’t want to give him the satisfaction. “Not bad, considering just a short while ago, I didn’t have any arms to speak of. Now let’s measure you.” I hand over the tape and hold up my arm. I flex as hard as I can, attempting to make up for the fact that, unlike Shawn, it’s been several hours since I was at the gym. “Impressive. 15 inches.” I might have a bit of size on Shawn, but my arm doesn’t have the same impressive baseball shape that he’s developed. Still, I’m proud of my recent gains in the gym. “Here, help me get this around my chest.” I help him wrap the tape around his chest, and then I almost drop it as he flexes and pulls the tape out of my hands. We get it back in place, and he relaxes so that I can measure. “41 inches.” “And you.” He grabs the tape from my hand and wraps it around my chest. “42 inches. Still a bit bigger than me.” His waist is 29 inches, and mine is 31. Both our thighs measure in at 21 inches. Then we measure heights. I’m hardly five foot seven inches – clearly not the same as before, because I’m sure I used to be exactly five-seven. Shawn is just under five-six and a half – hardly a half-inch difference between our heights. No wonder I’m feeling that I’m looking straight across into his eyes – he’s gained two and a half inches of height since the semester started. What a crazy semester this has been. My mind stops wandering and I see that Shawn has hiked his briefs under his large balls and he’s got the tape measure up against his rock-hard cock. The shaft looks hard as iron, and wrapped in thick veins. He’s stroking and flexing as he holds the tape along the shaft. “Yeah! Look Corrigan! Eight inches. This is so fucking hot!” The excited smile on his face is genuine, and cute. And once again, my cock throbs and my balls churn. “Now let’s measure you.” I don’t know why, but I hesitated. We’ve slept together, and we’ve seen each other naked in our room, so this shouldn’t be an issue. But maybe it’s because I know that I’m no longer nine inches, and I don’t want to have to confront that fact with a tape measure. Or maybe I just don’t want Shawn getting so close to the fuel for surpassing me. But regardless, I hesitated and started to back off. But Shawn wasn’t going to let me do that. “Come on buddy! I know you’re packing – let’s check it out!” He’s reaching for the tent in my boxers, but I grab his arm. He grabs my other arm. And then all of a sudden, we’re serious. Shawn wants access, and I want to prevent him from getting the upper hand. He’s incredibly strong and I’m having a difficult time keeping him away. We struggle for a moment – Shawn’s getting closer. And then I manage to push him over – and we both tumble onto the floor. Shawn’s wrestling experience pays off and he manages to wind up on top. I’m on my back, holding onto one of his arms, and he’s lying on top of me holding onto my other arm. We’re struggling for several moments – neither one making any headway – an even match. But then Shawn changes strategies. With a mischievous look in his eye, and cute grin, he starts thrusting against me. I can feel his hard-on and large balls in his briefs rubbing up and down against my stomach. He even leans in and licks my neck! I’m wondering what’s going on. But it’s so hot that I almost don’t care. My boner is throbbing in my boxers – and because of the thrusting, it is now poking out of the leg. I’ve been hard for a while now, and so I’m leaking pre-cum – I can feel the slick wetness against my leg. But then Shawn’s thigh rubs against it and I can feel the wetness dissipate. And that’s when I realize what’s happening. Shawn lets out a little moan of pleasure and I can feel his grip on my arm tightening. I can feel his cock pressed against my abs hardening and stretching. His pecs are pushing against my chest as they expand with the slightest bit of extra muscle. I can’t hold back as my balls churn again and another gush of pre-cum pours forth. Shawn’s thigh is right there to soak it all up. “Oh fuck yeah.” He moans. I’m getting tired from our struggling, but Shawn’s new growth is giving him new energy. His grip on my arm is getting tighter and he’s fighting less to control me. Even my grip on his other arm is failing – I can feel the muscles in his forearm tightening and growing with new muscle. He easily breaks my grip – and now he’s got both of my arms pinned. He renews his thrusting, and I can feel my balls clenching up, ready to explode with cum. I’m trying desperately to break free, but he’s clearly stronger. And with more pre-cum leaking out, I can feel his body growing as he’s got me pinned to the floor. And then, with an air of certainty, Shawn makes eye contact – I can see the excitement – “It’s time.” He says. And that air of superiority is all it takes. My cock flexes, my balls churn, and I’m exploding with cum. The first shot comes out like a geyser. Shawn quickly repositions and gets my gushing cock in his mouth. Shot after massive shot is quickly sucked up and swallowed. I can feel his hand on my thigh digging in painfully as it grows. His other hand is wrapped around my shaft, working out every last drop of cum. He continues vacuuming until I’m completely dry, and he even makes sure to lick up the leftovers of the first shot down my thigh. Shawn stands up, and I can clearly see that he’s taller. And as I’m watching, he still seems to be stretching toward the ceiling. His muscles are clenching and tightening, and each time they flex a bit larger. His shoulders are adding an impressive width to his frame, and are topped by the mounds of his traps. I can see the V of his back widening, but keeping the narrow, tight waist. And from my angle, lying on the floor, it is easy to see the growth of his chest. Shawn is flexing his pecs – the striations of lean muscle appear to be fighting to push through his skin as they expand. Shawn then lifts his arms into a double bi pose – and baseballs of muscle explode out of his arms. Even with all of the other growth, those arms are impressive. But then we both turn our attention to Shawn’s cock and balls. His balls are so large, they are taking up all the space in his tight briefs, and this has caused his massive boner to pop out. Shawn glances around and grabs the tape measure. His cock looks to be as thick as my wrist. He gives it a few strokes, his hand barely wrapping around the thick shaft. He presses the tape along his cock – “Nine inches. More than that, it’s over nine. It feels fucking amazing.” He drops the tape measure and grabs his cock with both hands – even with both hands wrapped around the shaft, the large purple head is sticking out. Shawn starts jacking with one hand, while the other alternates between cupping his massive balls and feeling up his newly muscled pecs and abs. I’m frozen with awe – staring at the stud that my roommate has become. And then Shawn starts clenching, his muscles straining and standing out taut. His tool, already impressively swollen, appears to swell larger, and his balls clench up. And with a grunt of pure pleasure, he’s spurting forth a geyser of cum – it’s spraying everywhere. In my position, still on the floor, I’m covered in spunk. Fuck that was hot. “Ohh yuck! I’m covered.” I lied – it was a total turn on to be cum-showered by my Adonis of a roommate. “Oh god that was awesome!” Shawn had a post-orgasm, blissful-dumb grin on his face. “I feel so amazing.” “I need a shower.” I stood up. I’m definitely looking up at Shawn – he’s got to be at least 5’8 or 5’8 and a half – and his body looks solid with muscle – almost as if his whole body is a boner. He hands me the tape measure and raises a bicep. He doesn’t have to say anything, I know what he wants. I wrap the tape measure around the baseball of his bicep. “15 and a half.” “Awesome. Now, chest.” I can tell he’s wider, because I’m struggling to reach around his back and grab the tape with my other hand. We’re so close I can feel his hot breath on my neck. As I finally manage to grab the tape, I’ve leaned in so close that his boner brushes against my abs and mine swipes across his thigh – which furthers the realization that Shawn is now taller than me. “43…no, 43 and a half.” “I feel bigger.” He clenches up into a most muscular pose, and I can see the tape stretching toward 44 inches. I lower the tape to his waist. “About 29 and a half.” His tight waist stands in contrast to the shelf of his bubble butt. “Thighs… 22 and a half inches.” I can barely get this measurement, as I can’t keep my eyes off his over nine-inch tool poking well above the waist band of his tighty-whities and easily touching his belly button. “And finally, let’s check my height.” “5’8 and a half.” “That’s four and a half inches since the start of the term. This is fucking awesome.” “I think can get an hour in at the gym before they close. Gotta run. Thanks buddy!” He’s grabbing his clothes and trying to stuff his post-orgasm chubby back into his now-too-small briefs. And then he’s out the door. And I’m alone with my thoughts. What is happening to my life?

N.U.M.B. I woke up with my ass in the air and my face to the ground. My whole body felt like it was hit be a Mack truck. Even my fingernails hurt. I tried to remember last night, but it was pretty much a blur. I remembered going out with my friend, Joe, to the gym and then to see the new Bruce Willis movie (it was pretty good, too). Lately, Joe had been really active in lifting and it was beginning to show. He used to be really skinny but in the last week or so he was really showing some bulk under his clothes. He said it was because of this new protein shake he was taking. After the movie, we headed to down to the Pier to go out for a bite to eat at some New Sushi restaurant that Joe had been gushing over for the last 2 weeks since he first went there. Joe was always finding new places to eat. I knew how he loved to eat, but he always stayed as thin as a rail, of course until lately. I on the other hand, ate sensibly and lifted regularly, but always had to fight with my weight. I was a chunky guy, for such a picky eater. I do though, remember enjoying the California Rolls and then heading to the bathroom and that’s the last thing I could picture in my foggy brain. . As I began to stand up and I noticed that I was naked except for wearing a sheet of some sort around me like underwear. It looked like something sumo wrestlers would wear. I think it’s called a Fundoshi. Whatever it was, it made me feel sexy wearing it for some reason. I also thought to myself, “You could say it was like wearing a “diaper”, as I chucked which made my ribs hurt. Still, it felt good. As I began to focus on the real world around me I noticed that I was in some sort of small warehouse. I could hear what sounded like a foghorn in the distance and there was a light that periodically filled the building with its beam. I figured that I must be somewhere still on the pier and that the Bay Lighthouse was the source of the horn and light. I began to walk toward a door that looked like it led outside, but it was locked. There was absolutely nothing other than myself that I could see in the very dark, but occasionally lit, warehouse. The air was not cold, and neither was I, but it felt like I had goose bumps all over me, and strangely I felt very warm all over. I looked down again at my body and my nipples were standing very erect and I could feel that slow building excited feeling you get when you are getting horny. After about 15 minutes I felt better and even hornier despite some pain throughout me. My body seemed to be covered in a clear oil of some sort. In fact the oil felt very warm on my skin. It actually tingled some when I spread my hands over my body, which must be the reason my nipples were so erect and my body felt energized and was becoming even more sexually charged. I looked down at my body and was pleasingly shocked at how good I looked in the “diaper”. My body was not the body I remembered that I had last night. It had changed and it was glowing with a nice sheen. My chest and arms looked thick and full, but not fat. Actually they were quite muscular but not all cut up; more like slabs of meat. My stomach was flat and hard, but no abs showed. My legs felt heavy and powerful and I realized that with every step I took, my thighs rubbed together and it felt really good. Normally, I had a fair amount of hair on my body, but as I inspected my body further I noticed it was all gone. Somehow I had been cleanly shaven all over, and yes I checked there too. I pulled out the top of the Fundoshi and looked down inside at my cock…Wow….My cock looked bigger and thicker than normal but I figured it was because I know longer had all that coarse curly hair hiding a few inches. As I moved around, the fabric of the sheet rubbed against my freshly shone balls which only made me more aroused and my cock plump up larger, filling the soft pouch of my Fundoshi. I was sure someone had done something to me and this both scared and excited me. I had actually changed and had become like an off season body builder, but not huge yet. I always loved the stories of regular guys getting super strong and big. I would read all the sexually charged and awesome stories on Muscle-growth.org and other sites and it usually ended with me cumming hard and shooting on my face, but I always thought it was all just a strange fantasy of mine. I knew I had a fetish for muscle but I was straight with a great fiancé. I had experimented with guys once or twice back in college, but only the huge muscular ones and then I thought it was only do to pure adoration. I thought I just wanted to be like them and now as I looked and felt my new body, I was well on my way. But why was I so horny over the prospect of being huge or seeing and being with huge guys. I know I didn’t need a guy to satisfy me, Hell; Christie did one heck of a job with that. That girl could definitely deep throat and suck a mean cock. But damn, the big guys were exciting for some reason. Huge muscles touching me and me worshiping them, Fuck…I just couldn’t get their visions out of my head and I felt so warm and horny. Oh God, I really felt good. My hands were all over my chest and arms and then I felt my ass and it was shaven too. Smooth as a baby’s butt but more meaty and firmer. Odd, though, even though the sheet was going between the crack of my ass, I really didn’t feel anything there. In fact it was the only place on my body that I didn’t feel something. My muscles and my cock ached, my body was hot and on a sexual fire, my balls we being stimulated by this fucking awesome sheet and my cock felt heavy and was almost rock hard, but there was no feeling on or in my ass. It was numb. Just then I heard the sound of a latch behind me and I spun around to see a huge door open and flood the warehouse with a blinding light. I could barely see two huge figures toss another figure into the room. I heard the thump and ummph as the person hit the hard floor. I began to run towards the open door as my eyes adjusted to the light, but what I saw for a split second made me stop in my tracks. The two humungous figures that had thrown the body in here were gigantic muscular Adonis’. They must have been over 8 feet tall and literally the size of a car. They were incredibly attractive and I could actually feel waves of sexuality pouring off of them. Just having getting a momentary glimpse of them made my whole body feel electric and my cock hit full hardness. I think I actually moaned. I saw one of them smile and then the door slammed shut. Since my eyes had adjusted more to the darkness, after the door slammed shut, I got a glimpse of my new resident. His body was immense, but not as big as the other two. I walked slowly over to the mass of flesh lying there to get a closer look. My heartbeat was pumping so hard I could actually feel it beating in time with my cock, to which it was pulsating like crazy. I got within a foot of the body and it looked familiar but this guy was just enormous. I knelt down and looked closer and as I looked at his face, I realized….It was my friend Joe. He was dressed in the same white baby diaper Fundoshi sheet that I was but his body was twice as big as mine and 4 or 5 times bigger than I remembered him. My cock began to shoot out some precum and I began to actually drool. A drop of my saliva hit his cheek and he flinched and began to stir. I stool up quickly. . “Ummmhhh,ooommmm,” was all he could sound out. Thoughts were racing through my head. Mostly of how much mine and Joe’s bodies had changed and my burning desire to touch and worship him. I shook my head to try regaining my thoughts, I thought of “…what’s her name…uhh… fuck…it’s…it’s….Chris… Chris…something….Wow, Look at him…. He’s so fucking beautiful. He looks like a sleeping God. All those massive muscles and he’s right in front of me…I ‘m soooo warm and I’ve never been so horny…God I want him… I need him…I wonder if I just touch his pecs if...” As soon as I touched him I felt a huge shot of adrenaline hit my body with an incredible force that sent me flying back on my ass. I stood up and tried again, but with the same result. It was as if I had a huge orgasm and a punch in the gut at the same time. I got back up and tried again, this time making sure not to touch his bare skin I held onto the sheet wrapped around him. Nothing, this time. I shook the sheet, “Joe, Joe, wake up, Hey buddy, come on, wake up” “Wha wha, where I am, who did…Steve? What day is it?” he said as he rose up onto his feet. “Hey Joe, we’re in some sort of warehouse and I think we are guinea pigs of some sort. It’s Saturday I think, but I’m not sure. Something’s happened to us. Something amazing and great. I mean look at us. We’ve both changed. It’s fucking awesome.” I rambled. And as Joe slowly started to process things I began to eye worship his muscular body. Oh My God, He was amazing. He was huge and thick. He was 5 times as big as I remembered him and he was shaven like me. In fact his entire body was shaven including his head. I thought for a second and then touched my head and sure enough…Mr. Clean. But Joe’s body was far more advanced and muscular than mine. His chest must have been at least 60 inches around and his arms a good 24 inches. He was massive, but still not as huge as the two goons that tossed him like a rag doll. . He almost had an 8 pack and his abs rippled like waves with every shimmering movement. As with me, he was covered in the same oil and the heat that radiated off of his body caused my cock to harden even more, if that were even possible. His face seemed more chiseled and he was actually even more beautiful than I had remembered. His eyes had gone from being a grey hazel to a deep cobalt blue. He now stood about 4 inches taller than me and last night I was the taller guy. His legs and ass looked as large as any pro bodybuilder’s with thick huge muscles that were cut like a gods…and DAMN, the basket in his Fundoshi seemed not just huge, but gigantic. I licked my lips and my saliva glands went into overdrive as I began to drool again. “Oh My God,” I thought, “what has happened to me? I actually want this hunk more than…” She was gone. “more than…anything I ever have.” My cock was throbbing uncontrollably and aching now, and I tried to reason that it was because my balls were constantly being stimulated but I knew deep down that it was the sight of this Man…no…God before me. I knew of my past, but that…person…never registered again in my head. I knew that I had never been attracted to men before, but for some reason, a reason that I didn’t even care about anymore, I really was turned on looking at Joe. He was pure maleness: The perfect specimen of a being. He was not longer just a man to me, he was a supreme being; more than just a mere human. The same sexual energy that had come off of the two giants was now pouring out of Joe. His sexual heat hit me over and over and I loved it. I began to put my hands up to touch him and he stopped me with “Stop” motion of his hand. “Wait” was all he said and he smiled at me and began to talk. . “Steve, I think I know what has happened to us.” Even his voice was hugely deep and that of a god’s. My new strong legs felt weak at the sound of him. “Here let me show you something.” He said as he moved closer and around behind me. Then without warning, he grabbed my ass and the pleasure that swept through my body was more than I have ever experienced. I nearly came from just his touch. A wet spot from all the precum that came spewing out of my cock began to soak my Fundoshi. His hands began to manipulate my firm ass and the waves of pure sexual energy that poured from him into me was mind blowing. Push after push of a hot orgasmic inducing wave of pure sexual pleasure coursed out of him. His body wasn’t even next to mine and I could feel his huge cock rubbing my ass through the sheet. It felt so good there, it belonged…there and my ass had no other existence then to be a receptacle for his cock. The more his body and my body connected through my ass the more I was lost in him. After about a minute of this I was completely under his control. I no longer had a will of my own. It was as if I was an extension of Joe, that I was now a motor movement of his brain. It felt as if he was whispering in my ear, but his mouth never moved. His thoughts transferred into me, “Just do what I say and I think we can be something….something amazing. Oh my god, I never would have believe it, but it’s true, they told me this was the only way, but I didn’t believe them , but it’s really true. Please Steve, go with anything that I do to you and for God’s sake, do NOT touch me with your hands, it will stop the transference and we will lose it all. Grab your cock and hold onto it and don’t let go. Also do not cum until I tell you. This is of vital importance. You MUST NOT CUM, until I say too.” I put my hands down under my sheet and I grabbed my new larger cock and moaned in pleasure. “I think we are here to help build an army of superhuman men…” He continued to manipulate my ass as I felt his cock literally rip through his sheet and smack against my hungry ass cheeks. It was soaking wet with his precum and as it rubbed against my cheeks I felt him pull my Fundoshi off of my body. Then, when I felt his cock pulsating against my hole, I knew he was getting ready to invade and conquer my entire body with that incredible GodCock of his. It was beginning to get very hard to concentrate on his words that were pouring into my head, but as he continued to think his words were implanted in my brain like stamp to paper. “…an army of men called N.U.M.B. It stands for Neurologically Unified Muscular Beings. We will be able to be one superhuman species: One all encumbering God! We will be connected as one, with each other and with those that made us, the Alinumbari, but to do that, we must have anal intercourse to transfer the Neurotoxins into each other and then become many, but one. They started my change a few weeks ago, now I will start yours and in turn my change will finish and I will complete. I will be one of them. The restaurant was a cover. Right now you and I are under the restaurant and N.U.M.B. central is under us. I do not know yet where they come from, but after I begin your transformation, I and I become one with them, I will know all that they know. They’ve been watching us for years and only a select few are chosen to become one. You and I are special. They see in us something that is unique and will benefit them. I don’t know what it is but as N.U.M.B. soldiers we will be able to manipulate our bodies into any size or shape we need to be to go unnoticed in the world. There are 50 of us, now. They chose us, Two weeks ago they kidnapped me and injected me with a muscle serum to begin the process, just like they did to you last night. I’m sure you’ve noticed the changes in you…I know I have.” Joe, licked my neck sending waves of a sexual electricity coursing throughout my body and I could dimly feel his cockhead expand against my ass. “Then the next day, my maker entered me and thus my growth and loyalty to N.U.M.B. began and now it’s your turn, my boy. That’s why I brought you here; where they made me. And since they want you too, they are letting you be my first to make. You have to be willing in order for this to work. Let me know you want this. We will become like them…No….we will be them” As he talked all that registered on my conscious level were the words “numb, super, hands, cock, anal, one, us, and gods” and without even hesitating I shook my head and softly spoke the word “Yes”. I know that I was completely in his control and I didn’t care. I wanted this. I wanted him. Joe was now my one, my only. I thought of nothing and noone else. I only needed him. I needed him in my mind, in my soul, my heart and physically in me. I began to beg him to fuck me. “Please Joe, fuck me, God I need you in me. Please Joe fuck me…all of you. I need all of you. I love you.” With that, Joe, shoved in his 14 inch super cock. He grabbed a hold of my hips and in one swift move rammed himself into me. There was no easy in. I was like a hammer hitting a nail at full force. The force caused my cock to explode and spray huge amounts of precum all over the area. I had no pain at all. My ass and hips were numb to it, but not to the pleasure Joe gave me. I now understood why my body had been this way. There was no pain; only pure pleasure. I think the numbness of my ass and hips were only to ward off pain, but it also increased the pleasure aspect tenfold. I had to be numb down there in order to completely accommodate his huge manhood. Our captors must have injected me with a special serum to increase my muscles and numb my ass and hips. I looked forward to meeting and thanking them. And if they looked like Joe or those two goons, I would be thanking them in complete worship. Joe rammed into me with more force than any normal man or woman would be able to endure. Any normal human would have died from the internal injuries. Never once did he slow down. He was a complete fuck machine on overdrive. He lifted me up into the air above his cock and brought me down onto his shaft with such force his own precum and my ass juices squirted out of my ass with every thrust. With every drive of his cock into me I squirted out squirt after squirt of precum. We were soon standing in a huge puddle of our love juices. After about 10 minutes of this position he laid me down flipping me over onto my back, never once touching the rest of my body other than my hips and ass. He pulled my hips into the air and he thrust with superhuman power into me. The more he pounded me the more I yearned for him. I could feel my body was on fire. In fact the friction of his enormous cock ramming in me and all the sweat, oil and body juices were actually starting to smoke. Steam and heat were rising off our bodies. We were encircled in our own self educed smoke screen. Neither one of us spoke a word during the whole time; the only sounds were of our bodies slamming together and liquid flying everywhere. Neither of us grunted, nor screamed for over an hour of this. I held onto my cock loving the feeling of it filling with juice every time he exited my hole and then I could feel it shoot out from time to time. We both were soaked with it and our sweat. The oil on our bodies only got hotter and hotter and never rinsed away. The oil actually was the catalyst that made us the completely perfect fuck machines that we had become. I do not believe that any human on earth would have lived through this without the oil on them. This would be proven later. After another hour of continued relentless fucking, I could feel Joe starting to build up inside. I felt his cock expand and lengthen. It didn’t just slightly expand; his cock must have gained 5 more inches around and in length as he fucked me. His breathing was not normal anymore, he was breathing like a horse in a race. Huge, deep inhalations and then he would exhale so strongly it was like a 40 mph wind. Now he began to grunt, groan and growl. His chest heaved so much it expanded to twice its size with every breath. His ramming became even harder if that was possible and he began to drool himself. I was getting covered in his saliva. With each drop it felt like an adrenaline rush. I began to cry out in ecstasy with every connection of his orgasmic spit. His body became a dark crimson color and he began to actually glow. Just when I thought I would explode before I was supposed too, the unthinkable happened. We moved. At first I felt lightheaded, but no, not just light headed, but my whole body felt light. I opened my eyes and noticed that we were about 10 feet off the ground. We were flying and fucking in mid air. It took us both by surprise, but we loved it. We knew we were becoming something amazing. Something Colossal. It was apparent from not only everything else but especially now with our new ability that we were both becoming superhuman….or maybe not human at all. Joe ripped what was left of both of our Fundoshi’s off of us and uttered one word, “CUM” The first shot was from Joe and it felt like it went from his cock into my ass, up my cock and out of it. It was literally like one huge shot of cum. As it poured out of my cock like a fire hose, it shot the wall over 20 feet away from us. It sprayed and broke through the glass on one of the doors. It was so huge and so fast that that we had actually put dents in the walls. The second spurt from Joe almost blew me off of him, but he held tight. My second shot came and I opened my mouth to receive it. It quickly filled my hungry mouth and as my spunk was pouring out of it. I swallowed as fast as I could. My seed tasted amazing. Sweet and pungent like hot cream. I must have swallowed 4 times before I stopped. Meanwhile, Joe was not only filling my hole with his supercum, but he continued to ram me hard. His bucking never ebbed. With every thrust we moved forward in the air and we finally hit the large steel doors from where he had entered. I probably shot about 8-10 huge volleys of cum before it started to pour like a lava flow out of my cock, completely covering our pelvis’ in my sticky glue. Joe came for about 6 minutes straight with at least over 50 shots into me. With every shot I could see his body expand and grow muscle. He was now glowing a bright orange color and the glow of him was entrapping me into it. When he finished cumming and growing, we slowly drifted back to the ground. The glow faded and when we stood up, I looked at Joe and he was now exactly like those 2 goons. He stood over 8 feet tall and was the size of a small car. His cock, still hard as a rock pointed straight up and was at least 2 feet long. He bent his head down and playfully sucked the remaining cum off his cockhead. I envied him. He looked back up and seemed to go into some sort of trance, like he was listening to someone. He looked back down at me with a very serious but still incredibly sexual way. He just stood there with his hands on his hips as if to say marvel at me and I did. His chest was at least 90 inches around with arms of 35-38 inches. He now had a 12 pack of pure muscle on his abs and his legs were literally as large as two oak trees. Veins snaked through them like a road map and his calves were larger than a normal man’s waist. It looked as though the oil was no longer on him but then I caught were it had gone. I saw one of the last puddles absorb into his abs area and I knew he had hit his final stage. His cock finally began to deflate and when it was finally soft it was still over a foot long and as round as a 2 liter bottle. Then I started to hear a noise, but it was more than a noise. It was Joe. He said to me, “I am Joekelor”, only his mouth never moved. “I am N.U.M.B. I am no longer a human but a SuperBeing. I have finished my change and am no longer of your species. The Human species is weak and full of disease. I will never get sick or die. I am immortal. I am…what you Human’s call…A God. You are a CrossSpecies, Steve. You are no longer human, but you are not yet a God. You will soon be one of us, Steve. You are now my property and my son to help change into the God you will become. You will do my will and what I ask of you until you hit this stage and become our equal.” He continued speaking to me with his mind, “My master’s name is Chadkelor He is who made me. Changing you into a Crossspecies is what finished my process to be N.U.M.B. This was all planned and I now know that you and I had no resistance from the beginning. There is a plan of change for all, to have a new world. My journey began like yours; I first entered the restaurant 2 weeks ago and I woke up the same way you did. My friend Chad from College called me out of the blue and invited me to dinner. I had not seen him in over a year. He looked great; large and full of thick muscle. We ate and I had to use the restroom. I blacked out. Later I awoke, like you and then Chad was thrown in with me. He was different and much larger as I was with you. Chadkelor is one of those that put me in here with you. He gave me the gift that he had been given and my whole life changed. I grew muscles; thick muscles that I had longed for my whole puny life. In less then a week I had bodybuilders, powerlifters, huge bouncers throwing themselves at me everyday. After Chadkelor made me into a CrossSpecies he told me to enjoy my new body and to have as many muscle humans worship me as possible, the more I had, the more I would grow, but I was not to fuck any of them. I had to choose my son for that privilege: he said that my sexual energy would pour off of me and entice the strongest most viral humans. It did. I had over 30 muscle humans suck me that week. Besides the pinnacle of orgasms with my maker, my muscle human orgasms were the most intense and euphoric I had ever had. I could not get enough. With every orgasm my muscle increased. My hunger for you increased. I had to wear loose clothing as to not cause suspicion especially for the one who would become my son, YOU. When I wore clothing my body would hold in my sexual power. That is why you never saw me naked. But when I was not around you I would go to the gym and disrobe in the locker room. Man after man would feed off of me and which helped me grow and come closer to be able to change you and I. This is what you shall do. At the end of the week, Chadkelor told me to find the one, to find you and to bring you to the restaurant. He told me that after you got there to give you the injection that he gave to me when I first came to the restaurant. I followed you into the restroom and stood next to you at the urinal and took out my cock. I saw your eyes glaze and you began to drool. You immediately got hard and began to feed on me. I waited till I came in your mouth and I took the syringe and injected you. I then went through the back door of the restaurant with you in my arms and took you to Chadkelor. The initial injection is what makes us begin to grow and it causes our asses to be able to take any size cock. Some are larger than others when they are the CrossSpecies. Mine was very large, yours looks to be even larger. When I came to Chadkelor’s room, you were in a trance but conscious. We both fed off of him as he milked his oil into our mouths and then sprayed us with his oil or as you would say, his cum. As a SuperBeing, we no longer have normal human cum. It is supercharged and as so, can alter physics of a human. It starts neurologically and travels to every muscle in the body. This is how we become one…I…Yes Chadkelor…I will…..Steve, I have told you more then you need to know right now. You will be told more later. I am told I must test you to see if you are fully my CrossSpecies. Come to me”. I did. “Lie down” I did. “Cum” Instantly my flaccid cock sprang back to life, bigger than before. It must have been about 12 inches long and about 6 inches thick, my body arched, my head threw back and my crotch thrust outward. I then rose in the air and began to have an even more intense orgasm than before which lasted for about 5 minutes. I then drifted back down and looked up at my master. He smiled and said, “It is now time for you to finish your process. Go have your fun, find your worshipers, grow for me and find your son.” And I left my maker and I headed toward my first conquest! .Chapter 2 will be coming shortly. I hope you all enjoyed this much so far. Please let me know your thoughts. Stevepwrbear.